Madhya Lila 6
Madhya Lila 6
Madhya Lila 6
SRI CAITA I-
CARITAM TA
MADHYA- LILA VOlume 6
SRI CAITANYA-
CARITAMRTA
•
BOOKS by
His Divine Grace AC. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupida
Bhagavad-gita As It Is
Srimad-Bhagavatam, Cantos 1-5 (15 Vols.)
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta (17 Vols.)
Teachings of Lord Caitanya
The Nectar of Devotion
Sri TSopani�ad
Easy Journey to Other Planets
Kr�Qa Consciousness: The Topmost Yoga System
Kr�Qa, The Supreme Personality of Godhead (3 Vols.)
Transcendental Teachings of Prahlad Maharaja
Kr�Qa, the Reservoir of Pleasure
The Perfection of Yoga
Beyond Birth and Death
On the Way to Kr�Qa
Raja-vidya: The King of Knowledge
Elevation to Kr�Qa Consciousness
Kr�Qa Consciousness: The Matchless Gift
Back to Godhead Magazine (Founder)
SRI CAITANYA
CARITAMRTA •
Madhya-IT/a
Volume Six
by
Introduction vi
References 305
Glossary 307
v
Introduction
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta is the principal work on the life and teachings of Sri
Kr�r;�a Caitanya. Sri Caitanya is the pioneer of a great social and religious move
ment which began in India a little less than five hundred years ago and which has
directly and indirectly influenced the subsequent course of religious and phi
losophical thinking not only in India but in the recent West as well.
Caitanya Mahaprabhu is regarded as a figure of great historical significance.
However, our conventional method of historical analysis-that of seeing a man as
a product of his times-fails here. Sri Caitanya is a personality who transcends the
limited scope of historical settings.
At a time when, in the West, man was directing his explorative spirit toward
studying the structure of the physical universe and circumnavigating the world in
search of new oceans and continents, Sri Kr�r;�a Caitanya, in the East, was in
augurating and masterminding a revolution directed inward, toward a scientific
understanding of the highest knowledge of man's spiritual nature.
The chief historical sources for the life of Sri Kr�r;�a Caitanya are the ka{facas (di
aries) kept by Murari Gupta and SvarOpa Damodara Gosvami. Murari Gupta, a
physician and close associate of Sri Caitanya's, recorded extensive notes on the
first twenty-four years of Sri Caitanya's life, culminating in his initiation into the
renounced order, sannyasa. The events of the rest of Caitanya Mahaprabhu's for
ty-eight years are recorded in the diary of SvarOpa Damodora Gosvami, another of
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's intimate associates.
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta is divided into three sections called IT/as, which literally
means "pastimes" -Adi-lila (the early period), Madhya-IT/a (the middle period)
and Antya-lila (the final period). The notes of Murari Gupta form the basis of the
Adi-lila, and SvarOpa Damodara's diary provides the details for the Madhya- and
Antya-IT/as.
The first twelve of the seventeen chapters of Adi-lila constitute the preface for
the entire work. By referring to Vedic scriptural evidence, this preface establishes
Sri Caitanya as the avatara (incarnation) of Kr�r;�a (God) for the age of Kali-the
current epoch, beginning five thousand years ago and characterized by material
ism, hypocrisy and dissension. In these descriptions, Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who
is identical with Lord Kr�r;�a, descends to liberally grant pure love of God to the
fallen souls of this degraded age by propagating sankirtana-literally,
"congregational glorification of God"-especially by organizing massive public
chanting of the maha-mantra (Great Chant for Deliverance). The esoteric purpose
of Lord Caitanya's appearance in the world is revealed, his co-avataras and prin
cipal devotees are described and his teachings are summarized. The remaining
portion of Adi-li/a, chapters thirteen through seventeen, briefly recounts his
divine birth and his life until he accepted the renounced order. This includes his
childhood miracles, schooling, marriage and early philosophical confrontations, as
well as his organization of a widespread sankirtana movement and his civil disobe
dience against the repression of the Mohammedan government.
vi
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
The subject of Madhya-lila, the longest of the three divisions, is a detailed nar
ration of Lord Caitanya's extensive and eventful travels throughout India as a
renounced mendicant, teacher, philosopher, spiritual preceptor and mystic. Dur
ing this period of six years, Sri Caitanya transmits his teachings to his principal dis
ciples. He debates and converts many of the most renowned philosophers and
theologians of his time, including Sankarites, Buddhists and Muslims, and incor
porates their many thousands of followers and disciples into his own burgeoning
numbers. A dramatic account of Caitanya Mahaprabhu's miraculous activities at
the giant jagannatha Cart Festival in Orissa is also included in this section.
Antya-lila concerns the last eighteen years of Sri Caitanya's manifest presence,
spent in semiseclusion near the famous jagannatha temple at jagannatha Purl in
Orissa. During these final years, Sri Caitanya drifted deeper and deeper into
trances of spiritual ecstasy unparalleled in all of religious and literary history,
Eastern or Western. Sri Caitanya's perpetual and ever-increasing religious
beatitude, graphically described in the eyewitness accounts of SvarOpa Damodara
Gosvami, his constant companion during this period, clearly defy the investigative
and descriptive abilities of modern psychologists and phenomenologists of
religious experience.
The author of this great classic, Kr�t:�adasa Kaviraja Gosvami, born in the year
1507, was a disciple of Raghunatha dasa Gosvami, a confidential follower of
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Raghunatha dasa, a renowned ascetic saint, heard and
memorized all the activities of Caitanya Mahaprabhu told to him by SvarOpa
Damodara. After the passing away of Sri Caitanya and SvarOpa Damodara,
Raghunatha dasa, unable to bear the pain of separation from these objects of his
complete devotion, traveled to Vrndavana, intending to commit suicide by jump
ing from Govardhana Hill. In Vrndavana, however, he encountered ROpa Gosvami
and Sanatana Gosvami, the most confidential disciples of Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
They convinced him to give up his plan of suicide and impelled him to reveal to
them the spiritually inspiring events of Lord Caitanya's later life. Kr�t:�adasa Kaviraja
Gosvami was also residing in Vrndavana at this time, and Raghunatha dasa
Gosvami endowed him with a full comprehension of the transcendental life of Sri
Caitanya.
By this time, several biographical works had already been written on the life of
Sri Caitanya by contemporary and near-contemporary scholars and devotees.
These included Sri Caitanya-carita by Murari Gupta, Caitanya-mangala by Locana
dasa Thakura and Caitanya-bhagavata. This latter text, a work by Vrndavana dasa
Thakura, who was then considered the principal authority on Sri Caitanya's life,
was highly revered. While composing his important work, Vrndavana dasa, fearing
that it would become too voluminous, avoided elaborately describing many of
the events of Sri Caitanya's life, particulary the later ones. Anxious to hear of these
later pastimes, the devotees of Vrndavana requested Kr�t:�adasa Kaviraja Gosvami,
whom they respected as a great saint, to compose a book to narrate these
vii
Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa
episodes in detail. Upon this request, and with the permission and blessings of the
Madana-mohana Deity of Vrndavana, he began compiling Sri Caitanya-caritii mrta,
which, due to its biographical excellence and thorough exposition of Lord
Caitanya's profound philosophy and teachings, is regarded as the most significant
of biographical works on Sri Caitanya.
He commenced work on the text while in his late nineties and in failing health,
as he vividly describes in the text itself: "I have now become too old and dis
turbed in invalidity. While writing, my hands tremble. I cannot remember any
thing, nor can I see or hear properly. Still I write, and this is a great wonder." That
he nevertheless completed, under such debilitating conditions, the greatest liter
ary gem of medieval India is surely one of the wonders of literary history.
This English translation and commentary is the work of His Divine Grace A C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, the world's most distinguished teacher of In
dian religious and philosophical thought. His commentary is based upon two
Bengali commentaries, one by his teacher Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami,
the eminent Vedic scholar who predicted, "The time will come when the people
of the world will learn Bengali to read Sri Caitanya-caritamrta," and the other by
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta's father, Bhaktivinoda Thakura.
His Divine Grace A C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada is himself a disciplic
descendant of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and he is the first scholar to execute
systematic English translations of the major works of Sri Caitanya's followers. His
consummate Bengali and Sanskrit scholarship and intimate familiarity with the
precepts of Sri Kr��a Caitanya are a fitting combination that eminently qualifies
him to present this important classic to the English-speaking world. The ease and
clarity with which he expounds upon difficult philosophical concepts lures even a
reader totally unfamiliar with Indian religious tradition into a genuine understand
ing and appreciation of this profound and monumental work.
The entire text, with commentary, presented in seventeen lavishly illustrated
volumes by the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, represents a contribution of major im
portance to the intellectual, cultural and spiritual life of contemporary man.
-The Publishers
viii
His Divine Crace
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
Founder-Acarya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
The place known as Yajapura on the bank of the Vaitarar;li River, where great sages formerly performed sacrifices. Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu visited this tirtha on His way to Vrndavana. (p.231)
The house of Sri Raghava Pal)<;lita, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's original follower, located in Pal)iha�i, West Bengal. (p.259)
PLATE SEVEN
"When the king heard that the Lord was leaving that evening, he im
mediately made arrangements for some elephants with small tents on
their backs to be brought there. Then all the ladies of the palace got on
the elephants. All these ladies went to the road the Lord was taking and
remained there in a line. That evening, the Lord departed with His devo
tees. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to the bank of the river Citrot
pala to take His bath, all the queens and ladies of the palace offered their
obeisances to Him. Upon seeing the Lord, they all felt themselves over
whelmed with love of Godhead, and, tears pouring from their eyes, they
began to chant the holy name, 'Kr��a! Kr��a!'" (pp.216-217)
,... ·- - ' - . - ----
.
'
'
. '
"Gadadhara Pa�c;iita Gosvami traveled alone, but when they all arrived
at Kataka, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu called him, and he went in the Lord's
company. No one can understand the loving intimacy between
Gadadhara Pa�c;iita and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Gadadhara Pa�c;iita
gave up his vow and service to Gopinatha just as one gives up a piece of
straw. Gadadhara Pa�c;iita's behavior was very pleasing to Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's heart. Nevertheless, the Lord took his hand and spoke to
him, displaying the anger of love. 'You have abandoned Gopinatha's ser
vice and broken your vow to live in Puri. All that is now complete
because you have come so far. Your wanting to go with me is simply a
desire for sense gratification. In this way, you are breaking two religious
principles, and because of this I am very unhappy. If you want My happi
ness, please return to Nilacala. You will simply condemn Me if you say
any more about this matter.' Saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu got
into a boat, and Gadadhara Pa�c;Jita immediately fell down in an un
conscious state." (pp.224-22 7)
A reconstruction of the house in Halisahara where Srivasa Thakura lived feeling separation from Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu after the Lord accepted sannyasa. (p.259)
In Santipura, a reconstruction of the house of Sri Advaita Acarya (left) and a temple commemorating the site where He resided (right).
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu visited Advaita Acarya there before returning to ]agannatha Puri. (p.265)
The Sri Sri Kr�Qa-Balarama Mandira and International Guest House in Vrndavana, established by His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta
Swami Prabhupada to broadcast to the world that worship of Gaura-Nitai is the same as worship of Kr�Qa-Balarama. (p.299)
The Deities of Sri Sri Kr?Qa-Balarama, installed in Vrndavana on April 20, 1975, by His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada, founder-acarya of the International Societ y for Krishna Consciousness. (p.299)
PLATE ONE
"On the victory day celebrating the conquest of Larika-a day known
as Vijaya-dasami-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu dressed up all His devotees
like monkey soldiers. Displaying the emotions of Hanuman, Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu took up a large tree branch, and, mounting the walls of
Lanka fort, began to dismantle it. In the ecstasy of Hanuman, Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu angrily said, 'Where is the rascal RavaQa? He has kidnapped
the universal mother, Sita. Now I shall kill him and all his family.' Everyone
became very astonished to see the emotional ecstasy of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, and everyone began to chant, 'All glories! All glories!' again
and again." (pp.16-17)
PLATE THREE
"Gopinatha Acarya went to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and the Lord
asked him about the events taking place in Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya's
house. Gopinatha Acarya informed the Lord that both the husband and
wife were fasting and that their son-in-law Amogha was dying of cholera.
As soon as Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard that Amogha was going to die,
He immediately ran to him in great haste. Placing His hand on Amogha's
chest, He spoke to him as follows. 'The heart of a brahmaf)a is by nature
very clean; therefore it is a proper place for Kr�r:Ja to sit. Why have you
allowed jealousy to sit there also? Because of this, you have become like
a caQc;/a/a, the lowest of men, and you have also contaminated a most
purified place-your heart: However, due to the association of Sar
vabhauma Bhanacarya, all your contamination is now vanquished. When
a person's heart is cleansed of all contamination, he is able to chant the
maha-mantra, Hare Kr�r:Ja. Therefore, Amogha, get up and chant the Hare
Kr�r:Ja maha-mantra! If you do so, Kr�r:Ja will unfailingly bestow mercy
upon you.' After hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and being touched by
Him, Amogha, who was on his deathbed, immediately stood up and
began to chant the holy name of Kr�r:Ja. Thus he became mad with
ecstatic love." (pp.141-146)
PLATE SIX
1
2 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch.15
r"EXT1
sarvabhauma-grhe bhunjan
sva-nindakam amoghakam
angikurvan sphutaril cakre
gaurab svaril bhakta-vasyatam
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
While Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was accepting prasada at the house of Sar
vabhauma Bhatfacarya, Amogha criticized Him. At that time the Lord also
·
TEXT 2
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 3
��"iR�V&,�ti!t�tf I
'AI
���- �� �t'f1filll � II
jaya sri-caitanya-caritamrta-srota-gal)a
caitanya-caritamrta-yanra pral)a-dhana
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 5
��t�lft11' 'lr�ilt41·�P!i{ I
�� �11' ��?l11'ltlf, � II <l' II
prathamavasare jagannatha-darasana
nrtya-gita kare dal)<;/a-paral)ama, stavana
4 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
SYNONYMS
prathama-avasare-in the beginning; jagannatha-darasana - seeing the Deity of
Lord Jagannatha; nrtya-gita kare-performs chanting and dancing; daQ(ia
paraQama-offering obeisances; stavana-offering prayers.
TRANSLATION
In the beginning, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu saw the Deity of Lord Jagan
natha in the temple. He offered Him obeisances and prayers and danced and
sang before Him.
TEXT 6
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After visiting the temple, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu would remain outside
during the upala-bhoga offering. He would then go meet Haridasa Thakura
and return to His residence.
PURPORT
At noon, when there was an upala-bhoga offering in a place called bhoga
vardhana-khaQ(ia, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu would go outside the temple. Before
going outside, He used to stand near the Garu<;la-stambha column and offer His
obeisances and prayers. Afterwards, the Lord would visit Siddha-bakula, where
Haridasa Thakura lived. After visiting with Haridasa Thakura, the Lord would
return to His own place at the abode of KasT Misra.
TEXT 7
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sitting in His room, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu would chant on His beads,
and Advaita Prabhu would come there to worship the Lord.
TEXT 8
SYNONYMS
su-gandhi-salile-with scented water; dena-offers; padya-water for wash
ing the feet; acamana-washing the mouth; sarva-arige-all over the body;
lepaye-smears; prabhura-of the Lord; su-gandhi candana-fragrant sandal
wood pulp.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 9
SYNONYMS
gale-on the neck; mala-garland; dena-offers; mathaya-on the head;
tu/asi-manjari-flowers of tulasi; yoga-hate-with folded hands; stuti kare
offers prayers; pade-unto the lotus feet; namaskari'-offering obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Sri Advaita Prabhu would also place a flower garland around the lord's neck
and tulasi flowers [manjaris] on His head. Then, with folded hands, Advaita
Acarya would offer obeisances and prayers unto the lord.
TEXT 10
SYNONYMS
puja-patre-on the dish that holds flowers and tulasi; pu�pa-tulasi-flowers
and tulasi; 5e�a-remaining; ye achi/a-whatever there were; sei saba-all of
them; /ana-taking; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; acarye puji/a
worshiped Advaita Acarya.
TRANSLATION
After being worshiped by Advaita Acarya, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu would
take the dish containing flowers and tulasi and, with whatever paraphernalia
remained, would also worship Advaita Acarya.
TEXT 11
SYNONYMS
yah asi-whatever You are; sah asi-so You are; namah astu te-l offer My
respects unto You; ei mantra page-chants this mantra; mukha-vadya kari'-mak
ing a sound within the mouth; prabhu-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; hasaya
causes to laugh; acaryere-Advaita Acarya.
Text 13] Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 7
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu would worship Advaita Acarya by chanting the
mantra, "Whatever You are, You are-but I offer My respects unto You." In
addition, the lord would make some sounds within His mouth that would
make Advaita Acarya laugh.
TEXT 12
SY NONYMS
TRANSLATION
In this way both Advaita Acarya and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu would offer
Their respectful obeisances unto one another. Then Advaita Acarya would ex
tend invitations to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu again and again.
TEXT 13
�t� fifll1T'l-��-��il I
SY NONYMS
acaryera nimantraQa-the invitation of Advaita Acarya; ascarya-kathana
wonderful story; vistari'-very vividly; varQiyachena-described; dasa
vrndavana-Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
TRANSLATION
Indeed, Sri Advaita Acarya's invitation is another wonderful story. It has
been very vividly described by Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
8 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 14
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 15
SYNONYMS
eka eka dina-each and every day; eka eka bhakta-grhe-in the house of one
devotee after another; mahotsava-festiva l ; prabhu-sange-with Lord Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tahan-there; bhojana- iunch; kare-acce pt; bhakta
devotees; saba-all.
TRANSLATION
Every day one devotee after another would invite Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
and the other devotees to lunch and would also hold a festival.
TEXT 16
itftatt:JI �1 �����I
"'S00�1f iltifl �1\!1 Clif� �1� II � � II
Text 18] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 9
SYNONYMS
cari-masa-four months; rahi/a-remain; sabe-all the devotees; mahaprabhu
sange-with Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, jagannathera-of Lord Jagannatha; nana
yatra-many festivals; dekhe-they see; maha-ralige-with great pleasure.
TRANSLATION
All the devotees remained at Jagannatha Puri for four continuous months,
and they observed all lord Jagannatha's festivals with great pleasure.
TEXT 17
���i-fifti{ il"'·1lt�te,�� I
(;'$ft9ft�-t �'1'1 12t'- 'l'�i 'e� � II �9 II
kr�Qa-janma-yatra-dine nanda-mahotsava
gopa-vesa haifa prabhu lana bhakta saba
SYNONYMS
kr�Qa-janma-yatra-observance of the birth of Lord Kr�r:'la; dine-on the day
of; nanda-mahotsava-the festival observed by Nanda Maharaja, the father of
Kr�r:'la; gopa-vesa haifa-dressed Himself as a cowherd boy; prabhu-SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; /ana-taking; bhakta saba-all the devotees.
TRANSLATION
The devotees also celebrated the festival of Janma�fami, Kr�.,a's birthday,
which is also called Nanda-mahotsava, the festival of Nanda Maharaja. At that
time Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His devotees dressed themselves as
cowherd boys.
TEXT 18
SYNONYMS
dadhi-dugdha-of milk and yogurt; bhara-carriers; sabe-all of them; nija
skandhe-on their shoulders; kari'-keeping; mahotsava-sthane-to the place of
the festival; ai/a-came; bali hari hari-chanting Hari, Hari.
TRANSLATION
Having dressed up like cowherd boys, all the devotees carried pots of milk
and yogurt balanced on rods over their shoulders. Thus they all arrived at the
festival grounds chanting the holy name of Hari.
TEXT 19
SYNONYMS
kanafii-khutiya-Kanaiii Khutiya; achena-is; nanda-vesa dhari'-in the dress
of Nanda Maharaja; jagannatha-mahati-Jagannatha Mahati; hafiachena-was;
vrajesvari -mother Yasoda.
TRANS LA liON
TEXT 20
�� <2ll!t�i!f, �� ��-�� I
lft��' �� ���-�t()l 1_111� II � o II
SYNONYMS
apane prataparudra-personally King Prataparudra; ara-and; misra-kasi-Kasr
Misra; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya; ara-and; pac;licha-patra
tu/asi-Pa<)ichapatra Tulasi, the temple superintendent.
Text 22] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the lord 11
TRANSLATION
At that time, King Prataparudra was also personally present with Kasi Misra,
Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya and Tulasi Pa�ichapatra.
TEXT 21
SYNONYMS
iriha-saba /alia-taking all of them; prabhu-Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kare
nrtya-rariga-performed dancing in jubilation; dadhi-yogurt; dugdha-milk;
haridra-turmeric; ja/e-with water; bhare-covered; sabara-of all of them;
ariga-bodies.
TRANSLATION
As usual, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu danced jubilantly. Everyone was
covered with milk, yogurt and yello� turmeric water.
TEXT 22
SY NONYMS
advaita kahe-Advaita Acarya says; satya kahi-1 speak the truth; na kariha
kopa-please do not be angry; /aguc;:la-stick, staff; phiraite para-if You can
wheel around; tabe jani-then I shall understand; gopa-cowherd boy.
TRANSLATION
It was at this time that Srila Advaita Acarya said, "Please do not be angry. I
speak the truth. I shall know whether You are a cowherd boy only if You can
wheel this rod about."
12 S ri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 23
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 24
SYNONYMS
sirera upare-over the head; pr�the-behind the back; sammukhe-in front;
dui-pase-on the two sides; pada-madhye-between the two legs; phiraya
wheels around; /agut;ia-the rod; dekhi'-seeing; loka hase-all the people
began to laugh.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wheeled and threw the rod, sometimes over His
head, sometimes behind His back, sometimes in front of Him, sometimes to
His side and sometimes between His legs. Indeed, all the people laughed to
see this.
TEXT 25
��·�t\!ii� � Q'f�" f� I
Of�' ��t�·fut� �1fe:<l'lt� �II �<t II
Text 27] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the lord 13
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu whirled the rod in a circle like a firebrand,
the heart of everyone who saw it was astonished.
TEXT 26
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Nityananda Prabhu also played at whirling the rod. Who can understand
how They were ecstatically immersed in the deep emotions of the cowherd
boys?
TEXT 27
SYNONYMS
prataparudrera-of King Prataparudra; ajnaya-on the order; paqicha-tulasi
the temple superintendent named TulasT; jagannathera-of Lord jagannatha;
prasada-vastra-used cloth; eka-one; /a li a-tak ing; asi-came.
14 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
Following the orders of Maharaja Prataparudra, the temple superintendent
named Tulasi brought one of Lord Jagannatha's used cloths.
TEXT 28
SYNONYMS
bahu-mulya-very valuable; vastra-cloth; prabhu-mastake-on the head of
SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bandhila-wrapped; acarya-adi-headed by Advaita
Acarya; prabhura-of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; gaQere-on the associates;
paraila-put.
TRANSLATION
This valuable cloth was wrapped around the head of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. The other devotees, headed by Advaita Acarya, also had cloths
wrapped about their heads.
TEXT 29
<l'itittflfP-�m, iSf�tQf,-�� 1
�l'tt�-t f<ti'ft."f �t� �"f � ._i{ II �� II
kanani-khutiya, jagannatha, -dui-jana
avese bilaila ghare chi/a yata dhana
SYNONYMS
kanani-khutiya-Kanaiii Khutiya; jagannatha-Jagannatha Mahati; dui-jana
two persons; avese-in ecstatic love; bi/ai/a-distributed; ghare-at home;
chi/a-was; yata-all; dhana-riches.
TRANSLATION
In ecstasy, Kanani Khufiya, who was dressed as Nanda Maharaja, and Jagan
natha Mahati, who was dressed as mother Yasoda, distributed all the riches
they had stocked at home.
Text 32] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the lord 15
TEXT 30
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was greatly satisfied to see this. Accepting them
both as His father and mother, He offered them obeisances.
TEXT 31
SYNONYMS
parama-avese-in great ecstasy; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ai/a
returned; nija-ghara-to His own residence; ei-mata-in this way; IT/a-pastimes;
kare-performed; gauranga-sundara-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TRANSLATION
�-�-�-�i!m111 fflCil I
�11-� C<!fi� � 111�1 ��'517;'1 II \!)� II
vijaya-dasamT-Ianka-vijayera dine
vanara-sainya kaila prabhu lana bhakta-gaf)e
16 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
SYNONYMS
vijaya-victory; dasami-tenth day; lanka-vijayera dine-on the day celebrat
ing the conquering of Lanka; vanara-sainya-monkey soldiers; kaila-arranged;
prabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; lana bhakta-gaQe-taking all the devotees.
TRANSLATION
On the victory day celebrating the conquest of Lanka-a day known as Vi
jaya-dasami-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu dressed up all His devotees like
monkey soldiers.
TEXT 33
SYNONYMS
hanuman-avese-in the emotion of being Hanuman; prabhu-SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; vrk$a-sakha /ana-taking a large branch of a tree; lanka-gac;Je-on
the Lanka fort; cac;ii'-ascending; phe/e-breaks down; gac;Ja -the fort;
bhangiya-dismantling.
TRANSLATION
Displaying the emotions of Hanuman, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took up a
large tree branch, and, mounting the walls of the Lanka fort, began to disman
tle it.
TEXT 34
SYNONYMS
kahanre ravQa-where is the rascal Ravar:'la; prabhu-SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu;
kahe-says; krodha-avese-in great anger; jagat-mata-the mother of the uni
verse; hare-kidnaps; papi-sinful; marimu-1 shall kill; sa-variJse-with all his
family.
Text 36] Sarvabhauma Bhaf!acarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 17
TRANSLATION
TEXT 35
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 36
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His devotees participated in all the festivals
known as Rasa-yatra, Dipavali and Utthana-dvada5i.
18 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
PURPORT
The DTpavaiT festival takes place on the dark-moon night in the month of Kart
tika (October-November). The Rasa-yatra, or rasa dancing of Kr�t:Ja, takes place on
the full-moon night of the same month. Utthana-dvadasT takes place the day after
EkadasT in the waxing fortnight of the moon in the same month. All the devotees
of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu participated in all these festivals.
TEXT 37
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
One day the two brothers, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and Nityananda
Prabhu, consulted one another, sitting together in a solitary place.
TEXT 38
SYNONYMS
kiba yukti kaila - what consultation They had; durihe-both of Them; keha
nahi jane-no one knows; phale-by the result; anumana-guess; pache-later;
kaila-did; bhakta-gaQe-all the devotees.
TRANSLATION
No one could understand what the brothers discussed between Them
selves, but later all the devotees could guess what the subject matter was.
Text 41] Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 19
TEXT 39
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu called for all the devotees and asked
them to return to Bengal. In this way, He bade farewell to them.
TEXT 40
�� �� �-�'!Pil �tf�i I
SYNONYMS
sabare-to all of them; kahila-said; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prati
abda-every year; asiya-coming; guQc;fica-the function at the Cu�<;iica temple;
dekhiya-seeing; yabe-you should go; amare miliya-after meeting Me.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 41
SYNONYMS
acaryere-unto Advaita Acarya; ajna dila-ordered; kariya sammana-with
great respect; a-carxfa/a-even to the lowest of men, known as the carxiala;
adi-beginning with; kr?Qa-bhakti-Kr�r:ta consciousness, or devotional service to
Lord Kr�r:ta; dio-deliver; dana-in charity.
TRANSLATION
With great respect, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu requested Advaita Acarya,
"Give Kr�Qa consciousness, devotion to Kr�Qa, even to the lowest of men
[caQ�alas]."
PURPORT
This is Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's order to all His devotees. Kr?Qa-bhakti, devo
tion to Kr�r:ta, is open to everyone, even low-class men like caf)qalas. One should
follow this order in the disciplic succession stemming from Sri Advaita and Nitya
nanda Prabhu and distribute Kr�r:ta consciousness without discrimination
throughout the world.
There are different kinds of men, beginning with the brahmaf)a and going down
to the lowest platform known as caf)qala. Whatever one's position, everyone in
this age of Kali needs to be enlightened in Kr�r:ta consciousness. That is the
greatest need of the day. Everyone is acutely feeling the pangs of material exis
tence. Even in the ranks and files of the American Senate, the pinpricks of material
existence are felt, so much so that April 30, 1974, was actually set aside as Prayer
Day. Thus everyone is feeling the resultant pinpricks of Kali-yuga brought about
by human society's indulging in illicit sex, meat-eating, gambling and intoxication.
Now is the time for the members of the International Society for Krishna Con
sciousness to distribute kr?Qa-bhakti all over the world and thus follow the orders
of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The Lord has ordered everyone to become a guru
(Cc. Madhya 7.128): amara ajnaya guru hana tara' ei desa. Everyone in every
town and village should be enlightened by the instructions of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. Kr�r:ta consciousness should be distributed to everyone in
discriminately. In this way, the entire world will be peaceful and happy, and
everyone will glorify Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, as He desires.
The word caf)qala actually refers to a dog-eater, who is considered the lowest
of men. Even caf)qalas can be enlightened in Kr�r:ta consciousness due to Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's benedictions. Kr?Qa-bhakti is not the monopoly of a cer
tain caste. Everyone is eligible to receive this great benediction given by Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Everyone should be given a chance to receive it and be
happy.
The word dana, meaning "charity," is also significant in this verse. Whoever
engages in the distribution of Kr�r:ta consciousness is a charitable person. Profes-
Text 42] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 21
TEXT 42
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu thus ordered Nityananda Prabhu to deliver all the
Bengalis to devotional service. In Bhagavad-gita (9.32) it is said:
"0 son of Prtha, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower birth
women, vaisyas [merchants], as well as sudras [workers]-can approach the
supreme destination." Whoever takes to Kr�l)a consciousness and follows the
regulative principles can return home, back to Godhead.
In his Anubha�ya, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura writes: "There is a
class of so-called devotees called prakrta-sahajiyas who think that Nityananda
Prabhu is an ordinary human being. They have spread the news that Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu ordered Nityananda Prabhu to return to Bengal from Orissa just to
22 Sri Caitanya-caritamrfa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
marry and beget children. This is certainly a great offense against Nityananda
Prabhu."
Such an offense is called pa�arxfa-buddhi, or an atheistic remark. Offenders
consider Nityananda Prabhu to be like one of them, an ordinary human being.
They do not know of Nityananda Prabhu's identity with the vi�l)u-tattva. Thinking
Nityananda Prabhu to be an ordinary human being is the business of mental
speculators known as kul)apatma-vadis. These people accept the material body,
which is a bag of three material elements (kul)ape tridhatuke), as themselves.
They think that Nityananda Prabhu's body was similarly material and that it was
meant for sense gratification. Whoever thinks in this way is a candidate for the
darkest regions of hell. Those who hanker after women and money, who are self
interested and have the mentality of merchants, can certainly discover many
things with their fertile brains and speak against the authorized revealed scrip
tures. They also engage in some moneymaking businesses to cheat innocent
people, and they try to support their business programs by making such offensive
statements. Actually Nityananda Prabhu, being the expansion of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, is the most munificent incarnation. No one should consider Him an
ordinary human being or an entity like the prajapatis, who were ordered by
Brahma to increase generation. Nityananda Prabhu should not be considered in
strumental for sense gratification. Although professional so-called preachers sup
port this, such statements are not found in any authorized revealed scriptures. Ac
tually there is no support for these statements made by sahajiyas or other profes
sional distributors of kr�l)a-bhakti.
TEXT 43
SYNONYMS
rama-dasa-Ramadasa; gadadhara-Gadadhara dasa; adi-and others; kata
jane-some people; tamara-Your; sahaya-assistants; lagi'-as; di/u-1 give;
tamara sane-with You.
TRANSLATION
Nityananda Prabhu was given assistants like Ramadasa, Gadadhara dasa and
several others. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "I give them to You to assist
You.
Text 46] Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya O ffers Prasada to the Lord 23
TEXT 44
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I shall also go to see You at intervals. Keeping Myself invisible, I shall
watch You dance."
TEXT 45
SYNONYMS
srivasa-paQc;fite-unto Srivasa Pa�<;lita; prabhu-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;
kari'-doing; alirigana-embracing; kaQthe dhari'-catching his neck; kahe
says; tarire-unto him; madhura vacana-sweet words.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then embraced Srivasa Par;��ita and, with His arm
about his neck, began to speak to him in sweet words.
TEXT 46
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 47
����f�',������ I
��e. �ff' <c�T11'!1f 11!5';ft�� 'CI� II 8� II
ei vastra matake diha', ei saba prasada
dar:u;iavat kari' amara k$amaiha aparadha
SYNONYMS
ei vastra-this cloth; matake diha'-deliver to My mother, Sacidevi; ei saba
prasada-all these remnants of the food of Jagannatha; daQr;lavat kari'-offering
obeisances; amara-My; k$amaiha-cause to be excused; aparadha-offenses.
TRANSLATION
"Take this prasada of Lord Jagannatha's and this cloth and deliver them to
My mother, Sacidevi. A fter offering her obeisances, please request her to ex
cuse My offenses.
TEXT 48
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I have given up the service of My mother and have ;tccepted the sannyasa
order. Actually I should not have done this, for by so doing, I have destroyed
My religious principles.
TEXT 49
SYNONYMS
tanra prema-vasa-subordinate to her love; ami-1; tanra seva-her service;
dharma-My religion; taha chac;fi'-giving up that; kariyachi-1 performed;
vatu/era karma-the acts of a madman.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 50
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
11 A mother is not offended by her mad son, and, knowing this, My mother is
not offended by Me.
26 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 51
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 52
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I am staying here at Jagannatha Puri, Nilacala, to comply with her orders.
However, at intervals I shall go see her lotus feet.
TEXT 53
SYNONYMS
nitya yai '- going daily; dekhi-see; muni-1; tailhara caraQe-her lotus feet;
spharti jnane-feeling My appearance;
- teilho-she; taha-that; satya nahi
mane-does not accept as true.
TRANSLATION
"Indeed, I go there daily to see her lotus feet. She is able to feel My pres
ence, although she does not believe it to be true.
TEXTS 54-55
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"One day My mother, Saci, offered food to Salagrama Vi�r;�u. She offered
rice cooked from sali paddies, various kinds of vegetables, spinach, curry
made of banana flowers, fried patola with nimba leaves, pieces of ginger with
lemon, and also yogurt, milk, sugar candy and many other foods.
28 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 56
SYNONYMS
prasada /ana-taking the remnants of food; kale-on her lap; karena kran
dana-was crying; nimaira-of Nimai; priya-favorite; mora-My; e-saba
vyanjana-all these varieties of cooked food.
TRANSLATION
"Taking the food upon her lap, Mother was crying to think that all that food
was very dear to her Nimai.
TEXT 57
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My mother was thinking, 'Nimai is not here. Who will accept all this
food?' As she meditated upon Me in this way, her eyes filled with tears.
TEXT 58
SYNONYMS
sighra-very soon; yai'-going; mufii-1; saba-all; karinu bhak�aQa-ate;
sOnya-patra dekhi'-seeing the dish empty; asru-tears; kariya marjana-smear
ing with her hands.
TRANSLATION
"While she was thus thinking and crying, I immediately went there with
great haste and ate everything. Seeing the dish empty, she wiped her tears
away.
TEXT 59
SYNONYMS
ke-who; anna-vyafijana khaila-has eaten all this food; sOnya kene pata
why is the dish empty; ba/a-gopa/a-the Deity Bala-gopala; kiba khaila-did He
eat; saba bhata-all the rice.
TRANSLATION
"She then began to wonder who had eaten all that food. 'Why is the plate
empty?' she wondered, doubting that Bala-gopala had eaten it all.
TEXT 60
SYNONYMS
kiba-or; mora kathaya-when I was thinking like that; mane-in the mind;
bhrama hafia ge/a-1 was mistaken; kiba-or; kana jantu-some animal; asi'
coming; sakala khaila-ate everything.
30 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
"She began to wonder whether there was actually anything on the plate in
the first place. Then again she thought that some animal might have come and
eaten everything.
TEXT 61
SYNONYMS
kiba-or; ami-1; anna-patre-on the plate for food; bhrame-by mistake; na
baqifa-did not put anything; eta cinti'-think i ng this; paka-patra-the kitchen
pots; yafia dekhifa-went and saw.
TRANSLATION
"She thought, 'Perhaps by mistake I did not put any food on the plate.' So
thinking, she went into the kitchen and saw the pots.
TEXT 62
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"When she saw that all the pots were still filled with rice and vegetables,
there was some doubt in her mind, and she was astonished.
TEXT 63
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Thus wondering, she called ISana, the servant, and had the place cleaned
again. She then offered another plate to Gopala.
TEXT 64
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Now whenever she prepares some good cooked food and wants to feed it
to Me, she cries in great anxiety.
TEXT 65
SYNONYMS
tanra preme-by her love; ani - br i ngi ng; amaya-Me; karaya bhojane
'
TRANSLATION
"Being obliged by her love, I am brought there to eat. Mother knows all
these things internally and feels happiness, but externally she does not accept
them.
TEXT 66
�� f<t;oi·��'! C� �� 1fif'! I
it�tt<li 1'jf81 �·� <15�� ��f?! II �� II
ei vijaya-dasamite haifa ei riti
tarihake puchiya tarira karaiha pratiti
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Such an incident took place on the last Vijaya-dasami day. You can ask her
about this incident and thus make her believe that I actually go there."
TEXT 67
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
While describing all this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was a little over
whelmed, but just to finish bidding farewell to the devotees, He remained
patient.
Text 70] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 33
TEXT 68
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 69
SYNONYMS
ifihara-of him; kr�Qa-sevara-of service to Lord Kr�r;�a; katha-stories; suna
hear; sarva-jana-all people; parama-pavitra-supremely pure; seva-service;
ati-very much; sarva-uttama-well accomplished.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then informed everyone, "Just hear about the
pure devotional service rendered to Kr�r:ta by Raghava Par:t«;;ita. Indeed,
Raghava Par;�«;;ita's service is supremely pure and highly accomplished.
TEXT 70
SYNONYMS
ara dravya rahu-apart from the other commodities; suna-just hear; narikelera
katha-the incident of offering coconuts; parka gaf)c;la kari'-at the price of five
gaQc;las; narikela-coconut; vikaya-is sold; tatha-there.
TRANSLATION
11
Apart from other commodities, just hear about his coconut offering. A
coconut is sold at the rate of five gar:JQiis each.
TEXT 71
SYNONYMS
vatite-in his garden; kata sata-how many hundreds of; V[k$e-trees; fak?a
lak$a pha/a-millions of fruits; tathapi-still; sunena-hears; yatha-where; mi?ta
narikela-sweet coconut.
TRANSLATION
11
Although he already has hundreds of trees and millions of fruits, he is still
very eager to hear about the place where sweet coconut is available.
TEXT 72
SYNONYMS
eka eka pha/era-of each and every fruit; ma/ya-price; diya-giving; cari-cari
paf)a-four paf)as each (one paQa equals twenty gaQc;las); dasa-krosa-twenty
miles away; haite-from; anaya-brings; kariya yatana-with great endeavor.
Text 75] Sarvabhauma BhaHacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 35
TRANSLATION
"He collects coconut with great endeavor from a place twenty miles away,
and he gives four par;�as each for them.
TEXT 73
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Every day five to seven coconuts are clipped and put into water to keep
cool.
TEXT 74
SYNONYMS
bhogera samaya-at the time of offering bhoga; punab-again; chu/i'-clip
ping; sarilskari'-cleansing; k[$Qe-unto Lord Kr�l)a; samarpaQa-offering; kare
makes; mukha-at the top; chidra kari'-making a hole.
TRANSLATION
"At the time of offering bhoga, the coconuts are again clipped and
cleansed. After holes are made in them, they are offered to Lord Kr�r;�a.
TEXT 75
SYNONYMS
kr�f.la-Lord Kr�t:Ja; sei-that; narikela-jala-water of the coconut; pana kari'
drinking; kabhu-sometimes; sOnya-vacant; phala rakhena-leaves the fruit;
kabhu-sometimes; jala bhari'-being filled with water.
TRANSLATION
"Lord Kr��a used to drink the juice from these coconuts, and sometimes the
coconuts were left drained of juice. At other times the coconuts were filled
with juice.
TEXT 76
SYNONYMS
jala-sOnya-without water; phala-fruit; dekhi'-by seeing; paQ(iita
Raghava Pat:�<;lita; hara�ita-very pleased; phala bharigi'-breaking the fruit;
sasye-with the pulp; kare-makes; sat-patra-another plate; pOrita-filled.
TRANSLATION
"When Raghava Pa�c;fita saw that the juice had been drunk from the
coconuts, he was very pleased. He would then break the coconut, take out the
pulp and put it on another plate.
TEXT 77
SYNONYMS
sasya-the pulp; samarpaf,la kari'-offering; bah ire -outside the temple room;
dheyana-meditates; sasya khafia-eating the pulp; kr�f.la-Lord Kr�t:Ja; kare
makes; sOnya-vacant; bhajana-the plate.
Text 80] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 37
TRANSLATION
"After offering the pulp, he would meditate outside the temple door. In the
meantime, Lord Kr��;�a, having eaten the pulp, would leave the plate empty.
TEXT 78
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Sometimes, after eating the pulp, Kr��;�a would fill the plate again with new
pulp. In this way, Raghava Pa�;�«;;ita's faith increases, and he floats in an ocean
of love.
TEXT 79
SYNONYMS
eka dina-one day; pha/a-fruits; dasa-ten; sarilskara kariya-after cleansing;
bhoga lagaite-to offer bhoga; sevaka-servant; ai/a-came; /ana-taking.
TRANSLATION
"One day it so happened that about ten coconuts were properly clipped
and brought by a servant to offer to the Deity.
TEXT 80
SYNONYMS
avasara nahi haya-there was little time; vilamba ha-ifa-it was late; phala
patra-the pot of fruits; hate-in the hands; sevaka-the servant; dvare-at the
door; ta'-indeed; rahi/a-remained.
TRANSLATION
"When the coconuts were brought, there was little time to offer them be
cause it was already late. The servant, holding the container of coconuts,
remained standing at the door.
TEXT 81
SYNONYMS
dvarera upara-above the door; bhite-on the ceiling; tenho-he; hata di/a
brushed his hand; sei hate-with that hand; phala chunila-touched the fruit;
paQc;/ita-Raghava Pa�c;lita; dekhila-saw.
TRANSLATION
"Raghava Pa�;�c;lita then saw that the servant touched the ceiling above the
door and then touched the coconuts with the same hand.
TEXT 82
SYNONYMS
paQc;/ita kahe-Raghava Pa�c;lita said; dvare-thraugh the door; /aka-people
in general; kare-do; gatayate-coming and going; tara-their; pada-dhO/i-dust
Text 83] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 39
TRANSLATION
"Raghava Par:u;fita then said, 'People are always coming and going through
that door. The dust from their feet blows up and touches the ceiling.
TEXT 83
SYNONYMS
sei bhite-on that ceiling; hata diya-touching your hand; pha/a-the fruit;
parasi/a-to u ched; kr?Qa-yogya nahe-is not fit to be offered to Kr�l)a; phala
the fruit; apavitra haifa -has become contaminated.
TRANSLATION
" 'After touching the ceiling above the door, you have touched the
coconuts. Now they are no longer fit to be o ffered to Kr�r;�a because they are
contaminated.'
PURPORT
SrTia Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatT Thakura states that Raghava Pal)<;lita was not
simply a crazy fellow suffering from some cleansing phobia. He did not belong to
the mundane world. In lower consciousness, accepting something to be spiritual
when it is actually material is called bhauma-ijya-dhT/:1. Raghava Pal)<;lita was an
eternal servant of Kr�l)a, and everything he saw was related to the service of the
Lord. He was always absorbed in the transcendental thought of how he could al
ways serve Kr�l)a with everything. Sometimes neophytes, devotees on the lower
platform, try to imitate Raghava Pal)<;lita on the platform of material purity and im
purity. Such imitation will not help anyone. As explained in Caitanya-caritamrta,
(Antya-lila 4.17 4): bhadrabhadra-vastu-jriana nahika 'prakrte'. On the transcen
dental platform there is no higher or lower, pure or impure. On the material plat
form, distinction is made between good and bad, but on the spiritual platform
everything is of the same quality.
"In the material world, conceptions of good and bad are all mental speculations.
Therefore, saying, 'This is good, and this is bad, is all a mistake."(Cc. Antya 4.176)
TEXT 84
SYNONYMS
eta ba/i'-saying this; phala phele-th rows away the fruits; pracira larighiya
across the boundary wall; aiche-such; pavitra-pure; prema-seva -service in
love; jagat jiniya-conq u ering all the world.
TRANSLATION
"Such was the service of Raghava Par:l(Jita. He did not accept the coconuts
but threw them over the wall. His service is purely based on unalloyed love,
and it conquers the whole world.
TEXT 85
SYNONYMS
tabe-thereafter; ara-other; narike/a-coconuts; sarilskara karaila-made
clipped and cleaned; parama pavitra kari'-with great attention to keep them
pure; bhoga /agai/a-offered for eating.
TRANSLATION
"Thereafter, Raghava Par:l(;tita had other coconuts gathered, cleansed and
clipped, and with great attention he offered them to the Deity to eat�
TEXT 86
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 87
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"All these fruits were collected from distant places and were bought at a
high price. After trimming them with great care and purity, Raghava Par:u�tita
offered them to the Deity.
TEXT 88
SYNONYMS
ei mata-in this way; vyaiijanera-of vegetables; saka-spinach; mula
radishes; pha/a-fruits; ei mata-in this way; ci{ia-chipped rice; hu(iuma
powdered rice; sandesa-sweetmeats; sakala-all.
42 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
"Thus with great care and attention Raghava Par;u;lita would prepare
spinach, other vegetables, radishes, fruits, chipped rice, powdered rice and
sweetmeats.
TEXT 89
SYNONYMS
ei-mata-in this way; pitha-pana-cakes and sweet rice; k$ira-odana-con
centrated milk; parama pavitra-highly purified; ara - and; kare-he makes; sar
va-uttama -first class, tasteful.
TRANSLATION
"He prepared cakes, sweet rice, concentrated milk and everything else with
great attention, and the cooking conditions were purified so that the food was
first class and tasteful.
TEXT 90
SYNONYMS
kasamdi-a kind of pickle; acara-other pickles; adi-and so on; aneka pra
kara-of many varieties; gandha-sce nts; vastra-clothing; a/ankara-orna
ments; sarva-all; dravya-of things; sara-best .
TRANSLATION
"Raghava Par:'l�ita would also offer all kinds of pickles, such as kasamdi. He
offered various scents, garments, ornaments and the best of everything.
Text 93] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 43
TEXT 91
SYNONYMS
ei-mata-in this way; premera seva-service in love; kare-performs;
anupama-without comparison; yaha dekhi'-seeing which; sarva-lokera-of all
people; jucjana-become pleased; nayana-the eyes.
TRANSLATION
"Thus Raghava Par:u;Jita would serve the Lord in an incomparable way.
Everyone was very satisfied just to see him."
TEXT 92
SYNONYMS
eta ba/i'-saying this; raghavere-Raghava Par;1c;lita; kaila alingane-He
embraced; ei-mata-in this way; sammanila-showed respect; sarva-all; bhak
ta-gaQe-to the devotees.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then mercifully embraced Raghava Par:u;Jita. The
Lord also offered all the other devotees a reception with similar respect.
TEXT 93
SYNONYMS
The Lord also respectfully told Sivananda Sena, "Take care of Vasudeva
Datta very nicely.
TEXT 94
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 95
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Being a householder, Vasudeva Datta needs to save some money. Because
he is not doing so, it is very difficult for him to maintain his family.
Text 97] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 45
TEXT 96
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Please take care of Vasudeva Datta's family affairs. Become his manager
and make the proper adjustments.
PURPORT
Both Vasudeva Datta and Sivananda Sena were living in the same neighbor
hood, which is presently called Kumarahatta or Halisahara.
TEXT 97
SYNONYMS
prati-var�e-each and every year; amara-My; saba-all; bhakta-gaf)a /ana
accompanied by the devotees; guQc;iicaya-to perform the Gur:J<;iica cleansing
festival; asibe-you will come; sabaya-to everyone; palana kariya-providing
maintenance.
TRANSLATION
"Come every year and bring all My devotees with you to the Gu�f;lica
festival. I also request you to maintain all of them."
46 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 98
SYNONYMS
kulina-gramire-unto the inhabitants of Kulina-grama; kahe-says; sammana
kariya-with great respect; prati-abda-each year; asibe-please come;
yatraya-during the Ratha-yatra festival; patta-c;/ori-silken rope; /alia-taking.
TRANSLATION
The lord then with great respect extended an invitation to all the inhab
itants of Kulina-grama, asking them to come every year and bring silken rope
to carry lord Jagannatha during the Ratha-yatra festival.
TEXT 99
SYNONYMS
guQarJ)a-kharina-Gut:�araja Khan; kai/a-compiled; sri-kr�Qa-vijaya-the book
named Sri Kr�Qa-vijaya; tahari-there; eka-vakya -one sentence; tarira -of it;
ache-is; prema-maya-full of love of Kr�r)a.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "GuQaraja Khan of Kulina-grama com
piled a book named Sri Kr�Qa-vijaya in which there is a sentence revealing the
author's ecstatic love of Kr�Qa."
PURPORT
Sri Kr�Qa-vijaya is a book of poems considered to be the first poetry book writ
ten in Bengal. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura states that this book was
compiled in the Bengali sakabda year 1395. After seven years, it was completed
(1402 sakabda). This book was written in plain language, and even half-educated
Text 100] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the lord 47
Bengalis and women could read it very clearly. Even ordinary men with little
knowledge of the alphabet could read this book and understand it. Its language is
not very ornamental, and sometimes the poetry is not very sweet to hear. Al
though according to the sonnet style each line should contain fourteen syllables,
there are sometimes sixteen, twelve and thirteen syllables in his verse. Many
words used in those days could be understood only by local inhabitants, yet this
book is still so popular that no book store is complete without it. It is very valuable
for those who are interested in advancing in Kr�r:"la consciousness.
Sri Gur:"�araja Khan was one of the topmost Vai�r:"�avas, and he has translated the
Tenth and Eleventh Cantos of Srimad-Bhagavatam for the understanding of the
common man. The book Sri Kr�Qa-vijaya was highly praised by Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, and it is very valuable for all Vai�r:"lavas. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Thakura gives a genealogical table and family history of Gur:"�araja Khan.
When a Bengali emperor named AdisOra first came from Kanyakubja, or Kanowj,
he brought with him five brahmaQas kayasthas. Since the king is sup
and five
posed to be accompanied by his associates, the brahmaQas accompanied the King
to help him in higher spiritual matters. The kayasthas were to render other ser
vices. In the northern Indian high country, the kayasthas are accepted as sOdras,
but in Bengal the kayasthas are considered among the higher castes. It is a fact
that the kayasthas came to Bengal from northern India, specifically from
Kanyakubja, or Kanowj. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura says that the
kayasthas who came from Kanyakubja were high-class men. Of them, Dasaratha
Vasu was a great personality, and the thirteenth generation of his family included
Gur:"laraja Khan.
His real name was Maladhara Vasu, but the title Khan was given to him by the
Emperor of Bengal. Thus he became known as Gur:"�araja Khan. Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Thakura gives the following genealogical table of Gur:"laraja Khan: (1)
Dasaratha Vasu; (2) Kusala; (3) Subhasarikara; (4) Harhsa; (5) Saktirama (Bagar:"�c;la),
Muktirama (Mainagara) and Alarikara (Barigaja); (6) Damodara; (7) Anantarama;
(8) Gur:"�inayaka and Vir:"�anayaka. The twelfth generation included Bhagiratha, and
the thirteenth Maladhara Vasu, or Gur:"�araja Khan. Sri Gur:"�araja Khan had fourteen
sons, of whom the second son, Lak�minathavasu, received the title Satyaraja
Khan. His son was Sri Ramananda Vasu; therefore Ramananda Vasu belonged to
the fifteenth generation. Gur:"�araja Khan was a very well known and wealthy man.
His palace, fort and temples are still existing, and from these we can deduce that
the opulence of Gur:"�araja Khan was certainly very great. Sri Gur:"�araja Khan never
cared for the artificial aristocracy introduced by Balla! Sena.
TEXT 100
SYNONYMS
nanda-nandana kr�f.l a-Kr� r:J a, the son of Nanda Maharaja; mora praf}a-natha
my life and soul; ei vakye-because of this statement; vikainu-1 became sold;
tanra-of him; varhsera hata-in the hands of the descendants.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, " 'Kr��a, the son of Nanda Maharaja, is my
life and soul.' By this statement I am sold into the hands of the descendants of
Gu�araja Khan.
PURPORT
"With folded hands I offer my prayers unto Kr�r:Ja, the son of Nanda Maharaj a,
who is my life and soul."
TEXT 101
SYNONYMS
"To say nothing of you, even a dog living in your village is very dear to Me.
What, then, to speak of others?"
TEXT 102
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
A fter this, Ramananda Vasu and Satyaraja Khan both submitted questions at
the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 103
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Satyaraja Khan said, "My dear Lord, being a householder and a materialistic
man, I do not know the process of advancing in spiritual life. I therefore sub
mit myself unto Your lotus feet and request You to give me orders."
TEXT 104
� ��i{,-'�•t�1'' 'C��-Clf�i{' I
SYNONYMS
prabhu kahena-the Lord replied; kr�Qa-seva-serving Kr�t:�a; vai�Qava
sevana-abiding by the orders of Vai�t:�avas; nirantara-without cessation; kara
do; kr�Qa-nama-sarikrrtana-chanting of the holy name of Lord Kr�t:Ja.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 105
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Upon hearing this, Satyaraja said, "How can I recognize a Vai�l)ava? Please
let me know what a Vai�l)ava is. What are his common symptoms?"
TEXT 106
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "Whoever chants the holy name of Kr�r:'la
just once is worshipable and is the topmost human being.
PURPORT
SrTia Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatT Thakura says that simply by chanting the holy
name of Kr�t:�a once, a person becomes perfect. Such a person is understood to be
a Vai�t:�ava. With such faith and belief, one may begin a life of Kr�t:�a conscious
ness, but an ordinary person cannot chant the holy name of Kr�t:�a with such faith.
This is confirmed by SrTia ROpa GosvamT in his Upadesamrta: kr�oeti yasya giri tam
manasadriyeta. One should accept the holy name of Kr�t:�a to be identical with the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, Transcendence Himself. The holy name of Kr�t:�a
is also identical with Kr�t:�a and is also cintamaQi. The name Kr�t:�a is the per
sonification of sound perfectly transcendental and eternally liberated from ma
terial contamination. One should understand that the name Kr�t:�a and Kr�t:�a are
identical. Having such faith, one must continue to chant the holy name. When
one is situated on the neophyte platform, one cannot understand the devotional
ingredients of a pure, unalloyed devotee. However, when the novice engages in
devotional service-especially in Deity worship-and follows the order of a bona
fide spiritual master, he becomes a pure devotee. Anyone can take advantage of
hearing about Kr�t:�a consciousness from a pure devotee and thus gradually be
come purified.
A devotee who believes that the holy name of the Lord is identical with the
Lord is a pure devotee, even though he may be in the neophyte stage. By his
association, others may also become Vai�t:�avas.
One is known as a materialistic devotee if he simply worships the Deity of Hari
with faith but does not show proper respect to the devotees and to others. This
is confirmed in Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.47):
"Anyone who engages with faith in the worship of the Deity of Hari but does not
show proper respect to the devotees and to others is known as a materialistic
devotee." However, by associating with a neophyte devotee who believes that
the holy name of the Lord is identical with the Lord, one can become a devotee
also. When Lord Caitanya was teaching Sanatana GosvamT, He said:
52 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
rati-prema-taratamye bhakta-taratama
"A person who has attained firm faith is a real candidate for advancing in Kr�r:'la
consciousness. According to the faith, there are first-class, second-class and
neophyte devotees. One who has preliminary faith is called kani?tha, or a
neophyte. The neophyte, however, can become an advanced devotee if he
strictly follows the regulative principles set down by the spiritual master. The pure
devotee whose faith advances becomes a madhyama-adhikari and uttama
adhikari." (Cc. Madhya 22.64,69-70)
It is thus concluded that even a neophyte devotee is superior to the karmis and
jfianis because he has full faith in chanting the holy name of the Lord. A karmi or a
jfiani, regardless of his greatness, has no faith in Lord Vi�I)U, His holy name or His
devotional service. One may be advanced religiously, but if he is not trained in
devotional service, he has very little credit on the transcendental platform. Even a
neophyte devotee engaged in Deity worship in accordance with the regulations
set forth by the spiritual master is in a position superior to that of the fruitive
worker and speculative philosopher.
TEXT 107
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Simply by chanting the holy name of Kr�Qa, one is relieved from all the
reactions of a sinful life. One can complete the nine processes of devotional
service simply by chanting the holy name.
Text 108] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 53
PURPORT
The nine types of devotional service are mentioned in Srrmad-Bhagavatam
(7.5.23):
sravaQarh kirtanarh Vi$QOI)
smaraQarh pada-sevanam
arcanarh vandJnarh dasyarh
sakhyam atma-nivedanam
TEXT 108
SYNONYMS
dik$a-initiation; purascarya-activities before initiation; vidhi-regulative
principles; apek$a-reliance on; na-not; kare-does; jihva-the tongue;
54 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
"One does not have to undergo initiation or execute the activities required
before initiation. One simply has to vibrate the holy name with his lips. Thus
even a man in the lowest class [caQ�alal can be delivered.
PURPORT
"Oik�a is the process by which one can awaken his transcendental knowledge
and vanquish all reactions caused by sinful activity. A person expert in the study
of the revealed scriptures knows this process as dik�a." The regulative principles
of dik�a are explained in the Hari-bhakti-vi/asa ( Vi/asa 2.3,4) and in Bhakti-san
darbha (283). As stated:
"Even though born in a brahmaf)a family, one cannot engage in Vedic rituals with
out being initiated and having a sacred thread. Although born in a brahmaf)a
family, one becomes a brahmaf)a after initiation and the sacred thread ceremony.
Unless one is initiated as a brahmaf)a, he cannot worship the holy name properly."
According to the V ai�t:Java regulative principles, one must be initiated as a
brahmaf)a. The Hari-bhakti-vi/asa (2.6) q uotes the following injunction from the
Vi�f)u-yamala:
adik�itasya vamoru
krtarh sarvarh nirarthakam
pasu-yonim avapnoti
dik�a-virahito jana/:1
"Unless one is initiated by a bona fide spiritual master, all his devotional activities
are useless. A person who is not properly initiated can descend again into the
animal species."
Text 1 08] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 55
"It is the duty of every human being to surrender to a bona fide spiritual master.
Giving him everything-body, mind and intelligence-one must take a Vai�r)ava
initiation from him."
The Bhakti-sandarbha (298) gives the following quotation from the Tattva
sagara:
"By chemical manipulation, bell metal is turned into gold when touched by mer
cury; similarly, when a person is properly initiated, he can acquire the qualities of
a brahmaf)a."
The Hari-bhakti-vilasa (17.11,12) in discussing the purascarya process, quotes
the following verses from Agastya-sarilhita:
"In the morning, afternoon and evening, one should worship the Deity, chant the
Hare Kr�r)a mantra, offer oblations, perform a fire sacrifice, and feed the
brahmaf)as. These five activities constitute purascarya. To attain full success when
taking initiation from the spiritual master, one should first perform these
purascarya processes."
The word purab means "before" and carya means "activities." Due to the
necessity of these activities, we do not immediately initiate disciples in the Inter
national Society for Krishna Consciousness. For six months, a candidate for initia
tion must first attend arati and classes in the sastras, practice the regulative prin-
56 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
ciples and associate with other devotees. When one is actually advanced in the
purascarya-vidhi, he is recommended by the local temple president for initiation.
It is not that anyone can be suddenly initiated without meeting the requirements.
When one is further advanced by chanting the Hare Kr��a mantra sixteen rounds
daily, following the regulative principles and attending classes, he receives the
sacred thread (brahminical recognition) after the second six months.
In the Hari-bhakti-vilasa (17.4,5,7) it is stated:
purascaral)a-sampanno
mantra hi pha/a-dhayaka/:1
atah pura$kriyarh kuryat
mantravit siddhi-kariksaya
pura$kriya hi mantral)arh
pradhanarh viryam ucyate
virya-hino yatha dehi
sarva-karmasu na k$amal)
purascaral)a-hino hi
tatha mantra/:1 prakirtita/:1
"Without performing the pura5carya activities, one cannot become perfect even
by chanting this mantra for hundreds of years. However, one who has undergone
the purascarya-vidhi process can attain success very easily. If one wishes to per
fect his initiation, he must first undergo the purascarya activities. The purascarya
process is the life-force by which one is successful in chanting the mantra. With
out the life-force, one cannot do anything; similarly, without the life force of
purascarya-vidhi, no mantra can be perfected."
In his Bhakti-sandarbha (283), Srila ]iva Gosvami states:
In other words, the chanting of the Hare Kr�r:Ja maha-mantra is so powerful that it
does not depend on official initiation, but if one is initiated and engages in
paficaratra-vidhi (Deity worship), his Kr�r:Ja consciousness will awaken very soon,
and his identification with the material world will be vanquished. The more one is
freed from material identification, the more one can realize that the spirit soul is
qualitatively as good as the Supreme Soul. At such a time, when one is situated on
the absolute platform, he can understand that the holy name of the Lord and the
Lord Himself are identical. At that stage of realization, the holy name of the Lord,
the Hare Kr�r:Ja mantra, cannot be identified with any material sound. If one ac
cepts the Hare Kr�r:Ja maha-mantra as a material vibration, he falls down. One
should worship and chant the holy name of the Lord by accepting it as the Lord
Himself. One should therefore be initiated properly according to revealed scrip
tures under the direction of a bona fide spiritual master. Although chanting the
holy name is good for both the conditioned and liberated soul, it is especially
beneficial to the conditioned soul because by chanting it one is liberated. When a
person who chants the holy name is liberated, he attains the ultimate perfection
by returning home, back to Godhead. In the words of Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
(Adi 7.73):
"Simply by chanting the holy name of Kr�r:Ja one can obtain freedom from ma
terial existence. Indeed, simply by chanting the Hare Kr�r:Ja mantra one will be able
to see the lotus feet of the Lord."
The offenseless chanting of the holy name does not depend on the initiation
process. Although initiation may depend on pura5carya or pura5caral)a, the actual
58 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
chanting of the holy name does not depend on pura5carya-vidhi, or the regulative
principles. If one chants the holy name once without committing an offense, he
attains all success. During the chanting of the holy name, the tongue must work.
Simply by chanting the holy name, one is immediately delivered. The tongue is
sevonmukha-jihva-it is controlled by service. One whose tongue is engaged in
tasting material things and also talking about them cannot use the tongue for ab
solute realization.
ataf:r sri-kr�Qa-namadi
na bhaved grahyam indriyaif:r
sevonmukhe hi jihvadau
svayam eva sphuraty adaf:r
"With these material senses, one cannot understand the transcendental holy
name of the Lord or His form, activities and pastimes. However, when one ac
tually engages in devotional service, utilizing the tongue, the Lord is revealed."
TEXT 109
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"By chanting the holy name of the Lord, one dissolves his entanglement in
material activities. After this, one becomes very attracted to Kr�Qa, and thus
dormant love for Kr�Qa is awakened.
Text 111] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 59
TEXT 110
SYNONYMS
11 'The holy name of Lord Kr�r:Ja is an attractive feature for many saintly,
liberal people. It is the annihilator of all sinful reactions and is so powerful
that save for the dumb who cannot chant it, it is readily available to everyone,
including the lowest type of man, the car:JQala. The holy name of Kr�r:Ja is the
controller of the opulence of liberation, and it is identical with Kr�r:Ja. Simply
by touching the holy name with one's tongue, immediate effects are pro
duced. Chanting the holy name does not depend on initiation, pious activities
or the purascarya regulative principles generally observed before initiation.
11
The holy name does not wait for all these activities. It is self-sufficient.'
PURPORT
This verse is found in the Padyavali (29) by SrTia ROpa GosvamT.
TEXT 111
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then finally advised, "One who is chanting the
Hare Kf�l)a mantra is understood to be a Vai�l)ava; therefore you should offer
all respects to him."
PURPORT
In his Upadesamrta, Srila Ropa Gosvami states: kr$Qeti yasya giri tam
manasadriyeta dik$asti cet. An advanced devotee should respect a person who
has been initiated by a bona fide spiritual master and who is situated on the tran
scendental platform, chanting the holy name with faith and obeisances and
following the instructions of the spiritual master. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura com
ments that serving Vai�t:�avas is most important for householders. Whether a
Vai�t:�ava is properly initiated or not is not a subject for consideration. One may be
initiated and yet contaminated by the Mayavada philosophy, but a person who
chants the holy name of the Lord offenselessly will not be so contaminated. A
properly initiated Vai�t:�ava may be imperfect, but one who chants the holy name
of the Lord offenselessly is all-perfect. Although he may apparently be a
neophyte, he still has to be considered a pure unalloyed Vai�t:Java. It is the duty of
the householder to offer respects to such an unalloyed Vai�t:�ava. This is Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's instruction.
TEXT 112
�11l_f"fWPt, ��� I
-��,-�� '1_'4tJ �� iSFi111 ���II
khaQc;lera mukunda-dasa, srl-raghunandana
srl-narahari, -ei mukhya tina jana
SYNONYMS
khaQc;lera-of the place known as Khat:�<;la; mukunda-dasa-Mukunda dasa;
srl-raghunandana -Sri Raghunandana; srl-narahari -Sri Narahari; ei-these;
mukhya-ch ief ; tina-three; jana-persons.
Text 115] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 61
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the son of mother Saci, next asked Mukunda
dasa, "You are the father, and your son is Raghunandana. Is that sol
TEXT 114
SYNONYMS
kiba-or; raghunandana-Raghunandana; pita-father; tumi-you; tara-his;
tanaya-son; niscaya kariya-making certain; kaha-just speak; yauka sarilsaya
let My doubts be dissipated.
TRANSLATION
"Or is Srila Raghunandana your father whereas you are his sonl Please let
Me know the facts so that My doubts will go away."
TEXT 115
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 116
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 117
�fil' �� � <2f't_..!'�� �� I
� � �·<ef• � �� lt�" II � �'l II
suni' har�e kahe prabhu-"kahi/e niscaya
yariha haite kr�Qa-bhakti sei guru haya"
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Hearing Mukunda dasa give this proper decision, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
confirmed it, saying, "Yes, it is correct. One who awakens devotion to Kr�Qa is
certainly a spiritual master."
TEXT 118
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu became very happy just to speak of the glories of
His devotees. Indeed, when He spoke of their glories, it was as if He had five
faces.
TEXT 119
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then informed all His devotees, "Please hear
about Mukunda's love of Godhead. It is a very deep and pure love and can
only be compared with purified gold.
64 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 120
SYNONYMS
bahye-externally; raja-vaidya-royal physician; inho-he; kare-performs;
raja-seva-government service; antare-within the heart; kr�Qa-prema-love of
Kr�r:ta; inhara-of Mukunda dasa; janibeka-can know; keba-who.
TRANSLATION
"Mukunda dasa externally appears to be a royal physician engaged in
governmental service, but internally he has a deep love for Kf�l)a. Who can
understand his love 1
PURPORT
Unless SrT Kr�r:ta Caitanya Mahaprabhu discloses the fact, no one can under
stand who is actually a great devotee of the Lord engaged in His service. It is
therefore said in Caitanya-caritamrta (Madhya 23.39), tanra vakya, kriya, mudra
vijfieha na bujhaya: even the most perfect and learned scholar cannot understand
a Vai�r:tava's activities. A Vai�r:tava may be engaged in governmental service or in a
professional business so that externally one cannot understand his position. Inter
nally, however, he may be a nitya-siddha Vai�r:tava-that is, an eternally liberated
Vai�r:tava. Externally Mukunda dasa was a royal physician, but internally he was
the most liberated paramaharhsa devotee. SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu knew this
very well, but ordinary men could not understand it, for the activities and plans of
a Vai�r:tava cannot be understood by ordinary men. However, SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu and His representative understand everything about a devotee,
even though the devotee may externally pretend to be an ordinary householder
and professional businessman.
TEXT 121
SYNONYMS
eka dina-one day; mfeccha-rajara-of the Mohammedan King; ucca
tungite-on a high platform; cikitsara vat-talk of medical treatment; kahe-was
speaking; tanhara agrete-before him.
TRANSlATION
"One day Mukunda dasa, the royal physician, was seated with the Moham
medan King on a high platform and was telling the King about medical treat
ment.
TEXT 122
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"While the King and Mukunda dasa were conversing, a servant brought a
fan made of peacock feathers to shade the head of the King from the sun. Con
sequently he held the fan above the King's head.
TEXT 123
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
rajara jfiana-the King thought; raja-vaidyera-of the royal physician; ha-i/a
mara!)a-there was death; apane-personally; namiya-getting down; tabe
thereupon; karaila cetana-brought him to consciousness.
TRANSLATION
"The King, fearing that the royal physician was killed, personally de
scended and brought him to his consciousness.
TEXT 125
SYNONYMS
raja bale-the King said; vyatha-pain; tumi pai/e-you have gotten; kona
thafii-where; mukunda kahe-Mukunda replied; ati-bac;la vyatha-very much
pain; pai nai-l have not gotten.
TRANSLATION
"When the King asked Mukunda, 'Where is it paining you?' Mukunda
replied, 'I am not very much pained.'
TEXT 126
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"The King then inquired, 'Mukunda, why did you fall down?' Mukunda
replied, 'My dear King, I have a disease that is like epilepsy.'
TEXT 127
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Being extraordinarily intelligent, the King could understand the whole
affair. In his estimation, Mukunda was a most uncommon, exalted, liberated
personality.
TEXTS 128-129
SYNONYMS
raghunandana-Raghunandana; seva kare-serves; km1era mandire-in the
temple of Lord Kr��a; dvare-near the door; pu?kariQi-a lake; tara-of it;
ghatera upare-on the bank; kadambera-of kadamba flowers; eka vrk?e-on
one tree; phute-blossom; bara-mase-all year around; nitya-daily; dui phala
two flowers; haya-become; kr?Qa-avatarhse-decoration for Lord Kr��a.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 130
SYNONYMS
mukundere-to Mukunda; kahe-Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu says; puna/:1-
again; madhura vacana-sweet words; tamara karya-your duty; dharme dhana
uparjana-to earn both material and spiritual wealth.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu again spoke to Mukunda with sweet words: "Your
duty is to earn both material and spiritual wealth.
TEXT 131
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 132
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then ordered Narahari: "I wish you to remain here
with My devotees. In this way the three of you should always execute these
three duties for the service of the lord."
PURPORT
SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu set forth three duties for three different people.
Mukunda was to earn money and follow the religious principles, whereas Narahari
was to remain with the Lord's devotees, and Raghunandana was to engage in the
Lord's service in the temple. Thus one person worships in the temple, another
earns money honestly by executing his professional duty, and yet another
preaches Kf�J)a consciousness with the devotees. Apparently these three types of
service appear separate, but actually they are not. When Kr�r;�a or SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu is the center, everyone can engage in different activities for the ser
vice of the Lord. That is the verdict of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 133
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Out of His causeless mercy, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gave the following
directions to the brothers Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya and Vidya-vacaspati.
TEXT 134
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "In this age of Kali, Kr�r;1a is manifest in two
forms-wood and water. Thus He helps conditioned souls to become liber
ated by seeing the wood and bathing in the water.
TEXT 135
'��tli'·�9f-�te, !\�111��� I
�t;ft�� �il �-.te, 'S?fl�tli'·� II �-ell' II
'daru-brahma'-rupe-sak�at sri-puru�ottama
bhagirathi hana sak�at 'ja/a-brahma'-sama
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Lord Jagannatha is the Supreme Lord Himself in the form of wood, and the
River Ganges is the Supreme Lord Himself in the form of water.
PURPORT
The Vedas enjoin, sarvarh khalv idarh brahma: everything is the energy of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, the Supreme Brahman or Param Brahman.
Parasya brahmaQa/:r saktis tathedam akhilarh jagat: everything is a manifestation of
the energy of the Supreme Brahman. Since the energy and energetic are identical,
actually everything is Kr?t:Ja, Param Brahman. Bhagavad-gita (9.4) confirms this:
"By Me, in My unmanifested form, this entire universe is pervaded. All beings are
in Me, but I am not in them."
Kr?t:Ja is spread throughout the whole universe in His impersonal form. Since
everything is a manifestation of the Lord's energy, the Lord can manifest Himself
through any energy. In this age, the Lord is manifest through wood as Lord jagan
natha, and He is manifest through water as the River Ganges. Therefore SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu ordered the two brothers-Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya and
Vidya-vacaspati-to worship Lord Jagannatha and the River Ganges.
TEXT 1 36
SYNONYMS
sarvabhauma -0 Sarvabhauma; kara -be engaged in; daru-brahma-of
wooden Brahman; aradhana-worship; vacaspati-and you, Vacaspati; kara
do; jala-brahmera-of Param Brahman manifested in water; sevana-worship.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 137
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then embraced Murari Gupta and began to speak
about his firm faith in devotional service. This was heard by all the devotees.
TEXT 138
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "Previously I induced Murari Gupta again
and again to be allured by Lord Kr�Qa. I said to him, 'My dear Gupta, Lord Sri
Kr�Qa, Vrajendra-kumara, is the supreme sweetness.
TEXT 139
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
tions and the source of everything. He is pure transcendental love itself, and
He is the reservoir of all pleasure.
TEXT 140
��"'-�lf.�'l-�"f-�'t-�11<F-� I
sakala-sadguQa-vrnda-ratna-ratnakara
vidagdha, catura, dhira, rasika-sekhara
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATIOI'II
TEXT 141
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
" 'His character is very sweet, and His pastimes are melodious. He is expert
in intelligence, and thus He enjoys all His pastimes and mellows.'
TEXT 142
�t ���'Sf�' � �t�11 I
� Ptili ��-iij�t�ili �� ilt� �II �8� II
sei kr�l)a bhaja tumi, hao kr�l)asraya
kr�l)a vina anya-upasana mane nahi laya
SYNONYMS
sei kr�l)a-that Lord Kr�l)a; bhaja tumi-engage yourself in His service; hao
kr�l)a-asraya-take shelter of Kr�l)a; kr�l)a vina-except for Kr�l)a; anya
upasana-any other worship; mane nahi laya-does not appeal to the mind.
TRANSLATION
"I then requested Murari Gupta, 'Worship Kr�r;Ja and take shelter of Him.
But for His service, nothing appeals to the mind.'
TEXT 143
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"In this way, he heard from Me again and again. By My influence, his mind
was a little converted.
TEXT 144
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Murari Gupta then replied, 'I am Your servant and Your order carrier. I
have no independent existence.'
TEXT 145
SYNONYMS
eta ba/i'-saying this; ghare ge/a-went to his house; cinti'-thin k ing; ratri
kale-at night; raghunatha-Lord Ramacandra; tyaga-giving up; cintaya-by
thoughts of; ha-ifa vikale-became overwhelmed.
TRANSLATION
" After this, Murari Gupta went home and spent the whole night thinking
how he would be able to give up the association of Raghunatha, Lord Rama
candra. Thus he was overwhelmed.
TEXT 146
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Murari Gupta then began to pray at the lotus feet of Lord Ramacandra. He
prayed that death would come that night because it was not possible for him
to give up the service of the lotus feet of Raghunatha.
TEXT 147
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Thus Murari Gupta cried the entire night. There was no rest for his mind;
therefore he could not sleep but stayed awake the entire night.
TEXT 148
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"In the morning Murari Gupta came to see Me. Catching hold of My feet
and crying, he submitted an appeal.
Text 151 J Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya O ffers Prasada to the Lord 77
TEXT 149
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Murari Gupta said, 'I have sold my head to the lotus feet of Raghunatha. I
cannot withdraw my head, for that would give me too much pain.
TEXT 150
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"'It is not possible for me to give up the service of Raghunatha's lotus feet.
At the same time, if I do not do so I shall break your order. What can I do?'
TEXT 151
SYNONYMS
tate-therefore; more-unto me; ei-this; krpa-mercy; kara-bestow; daya
maya-0 merciful one; tamara age-before You; mrtyu ha-uka-let me die;
yauka sarh saya-and let all doubts go away.
TRANSLATION
"In this way Murari Gupta appealed to Me, saying, 'Kindly grant me this
mercy because You are all-merciful. let me die before You so that all my
doubts will be finished.'
TEXT 152
SYNONYMS
eta .Suni'-hearing this; ami-1; bar;ia-very great; mane-in the mind; sukha
happiness; pailuri-got; irihare-him; uthafia-raising; tabe-at that time;
alirigana kai/uri-1 embraced.
TRANSLATION
"Hearing this, I became very happy. I then raised Murari Gupta and
embraced him.
TEXT 153
SYNONYMS
sadhu sadhu-all glories unto you; gupta-Murari Gupta; tamara-your; su
drr;iha-firmly fixed; bhajana-method of worship; amara-My; vacaneha-even
on the request; tamara-your; na tali/a-did not budge; mana-mind.
Text 154] Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 79
TRANSLATION
"I said to him, 'All glories to you, Murari Gupta! Your method of worship is
very firmly fixed-so much so that even upon My request your mind did not
turn.
TEXT 154
SY NONYMS
TRANSLATION
" 'The servitor must have love and affection for the lotus feet of the Lord ex
actly like this. Even if the Lord wants separation, a devotee cannot abandon
the shelter of His lotus feet.
PURPORT
In a firm relationship with the Lord, the devotee does not give up the Lord's ser
vice under any circumstance. As far as the Lord Himself is concerned, if the devo
tee chooses to leave, the Lord brings him back again, dragging him by the hair.
80 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 155
SYNONYMS
TEXT 156
SYNONYMS
"In this way, I congratulated Murari Gupta, saying, 'Indeed, you are the in
carnation of Hanuman. Consequently you are the eternal servant of lord
Ramacandra. Why should you give up the worship of lord Ramacandra and
His lotus feet?'"
TEXT 157
SYNONYMS
sei murari-gupta-that Murari Gupta; ei-this; mora praQa sama-not different
from My life and soul; irihara-of him; dainya-humility; suni'-hearing; mora
My; phataye-perturbs; jivana-life.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued, "I accept this Murari Gupta as My life
and soul. When I hear of his humility, it perturbs My very life."
TEXT 158
SYNONYMS
tabe-then; vasudeve-Vasudeva; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kari'
a/irigana-embracing; tarira guQa-his good qualities; kahe-began to explain;
hafia-becoming; sahasra-vadana-possessing thousands of mouths.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 159
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Caitanya Mahaprabhu glorified him, Vasudeva Datta immediately be
came very embarrassed and shy. He then submitted himself, touching the
Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 160
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Vasudeva Datta told Caitanya Mahaprabhu, "My dear Lord, You incarnate
just to deliver all conditioned souls. I have now one petition, which I wish You
would accept.
TEXT 161
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My Lord, You are certainly capable of doing whatever You like, and You are
indeed merciful. If You so desire, You can very easily do whatever You want.
Text 163] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 83
TEXT 162
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My lord, my heart breaks to see the sufferings of all conditioned souls;
therefore I request You to transfer the karma of their sinful lives upon my
head.
TEXT 163
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My dear lord, let me suffer perpetually in a hellish condition, accepting all
the sinful reactions of all living entities. Please finish their diseased material
life."
PURPORT
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura gives the following commentary on this
verse. In the Western countries, Christians believe that Lord jesus Christ, their
84 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
spiritual master, appeared in order to eradicate all the sins of his disciples. To this
end, Lord jesus Christ appeared and disappeared. Here, however, we find SrT
Vasudeva Datta Thakura and SrTia Haridasa Thakura to be many millions of times
more advanced even when compared to Lord jesus Christ. jesus Christ relieved
only his followers from all sinful reactions, but Vasudeva Datta is here prepared to
accept the sins of everyone in the universe. A Vai�r:Java is so liberal that he is pre
pared to risk everything to rescue conditioned souls from material existence. SrTia
Vasudeva Datta Thakura is universal love itself, for he was willing to sacrifice
everything and fully engage in the service of the Supreme.
SrTia Vasudeva Datta knew very well that SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu was the
original Personality of Godhead. He was transcendence itself, above the material
conception of illusion and maya. Lord jesus Christ certainly finished the sinful
reactions of his followers by his mercy, but that does not mean that he com
pletely delivered them from the pangs of material existence. A person may be
relieved from sins once, but it is a practice among Christians to confess sins and
yet commit them again. By getting freed from sins and again engaging in them,
one cannot attain freedom from the pangs of material existence. A diseased per
son may go to a physician for relief, but after he leaves the hospital he may again
be infected due to his unclean habits. Thus material existence continues. SrTia
Vasudeva Datta wanted to completely relieve the conditioned souls from ma
terial existence so that they would no longer have an opportunity to commit sin
ful acts. This is the difference between SrTia Vasudeva Datta and Lord jesus Christ.
It is a great offense to receive pardon for sins and then commit the same sins
again. Such an offense is more dangerous than the sinful activity itself. Vasudeva
Datta was so liberal that he requested SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu to transfer all
offensive activity upon him so the conditioned souls might be purified. This
prayer was certainly without duplicity.
Vasudeva Datta's example is unique not only within this world but within the
universe. It is beyond the conception of fruitive actors or the speculation of mun
dane philosophers. Due to being illusioned by the external energy and due to a
poor fund of knowledge, people tend to envy one another. Because of this they
are entangled in fruitive activity, and they try to escape this fruitive activity by
mental speculation. Consequently neither karmis nor jfianis are purified. In the
words of SrTia Bhaktisiddhanta Thakura, they are kukarmis and kujfianis-bad ac
tors and bad speculators. The MayavadTs and karmis should therefore turn their
attention to the magnanimous Vasudeva Datta, who wanted to suffer for others
in a hellish condition. Nor should one consider Vasudeva Datta a mundane
philanthropist or welfare worker. He was not interested in merging into the Brah
man effulgence, nor was he interested in material honor or reputation. He was far
above philanthropists, philosophers and fruitive actors. He was a most exalted
personality who wanted to show mercy upon conditioned souls. This is not an ex
aggeration of his transcendental qualities. It is perfectly true. Actually there can-
Text 164] Sarvabhauma Bhaffacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 85
namo maha-vadanyaya
k[$Qa-prema-pradaya te
k[$Qaya k[$Qa-caitanya
namne gaura-tvi$e nama/:!
Such a personality factually represents SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu because his heart
is always filled with compassion for conditioned souls.
TEXT 164
SYNONYMS
eta suni'-hearing this; mahaprabhura-of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; citta
heart; dravila-became softened; asru-tears; kampa-trembling; svara
bhange - with faltering of the voice; kahite-to speak; /agi/a-began.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 165
SYNONYMS
tamara-in you; VIC/tra nahe-this is not extraordinary; tumi-you; sak$at
prah/ada-incarnation of Prahlada Maharaja; tamara upare-upon you; k[$Qera
of Lord Kr?J;Ja; sampurQa-complete; prasada-mercy.
TRANSLATION
Accepting Vasudeva Datta as a great devotee, the Lord said, "Such a state
ment is not at all astonishing because you are the incarnation of Prahlada
Maharaja. It appears that Lord Kr�Qa has bestowed complete mercy upon you.
There is no doubt about it.
TEXT 166
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Whatever a pure devotee wants from his master, Lord Kr�Qa doubtlessly
grants because He has no duty other than to fulfill the desire of His devotee.
TEXT 167
SYNONYMS
brahmaQc;fa-of the universe; jivera-of all living entities; tumi vanchife-if you
desire; nistara-deliverance; vina-without; papa-bhoge-undergoing tribula
tions of sinful activities; habe-there will be; sabara-everyone's; uddhara
liberation.
TRANSLATION
"If you desire the deliverance of all living entities within the universe, then
all of them can be delivered even without your undergoing the tribulations of
sinful activity.
TEXT 168
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Kr�r:"Ja is not incapable, for He has all potencies. Why would He induce you
to suffer the sinful reactions of other living entities?
TEXT 169
SYNONYMS
tumi-you; yanra-of whom; hita vaiicha'-desire the welfare; se-such a
person; haifa-immediately becomes; vai$Qava-a devotee; vai$Qavera-of a
88 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu here informed Vasudeva Datta that since Kr�t:Ja is all
powerful, He can immediately deliver all conditioned souls from material exis
tence. In essence, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "You desire the liberation of all
kinds of living entities without discrimination. You are very anxious for their good
fortune, and I say that simply by your prayer all living entities within the universe
can be liberated. You do not even have to take up the burden of their sinful ac
tivities. Thus there is no need for you to suffer for their sinful lives. Whoever
receives your compassion becomes a Vai�t:�ava immediately, and Kr�t:�a delivers all
Vai�t:�avas from the reactions to their past sinful activities." This is also promised in
Bhagavad-gita (18.66):
sarva-dharman parityajya
mam ekarh saraQarh vraja
aharh tvarh sarva-papebhyo
mok?ayi?yami ma suca/:1
"Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver you
from all sinful reaction. Do not fear."
As soon as one fully surrenders to Kr�t:Ja, he becomes a Vai�t:�ava. In this verse
from Bhagavad-gita, Kr�t:�a promises to relieve His devotee from all the reactions
to sinful life. It is a fact that a fully surrendered Vai�t:�ava is completely out of the
range of material infection. This is to say that he does not suffer the results of
pious or impious actions. Unless one is freed from a sinful life, he cannot become a
Vai�t:�ava. In other words, if one is a Vai�t:�ava, his sinful life is certainly ended. Ac
cording to Padma PuraQa:
aprarabdha-phalarh paparh
kutarh bijarh phalonmukham
krameQaiva praliyeta
vi?Qu-bhakti-ratatmanam
state [bija]. In any case, all types of sinful reactions are vanquished one after
another if a person engages in the devotional service of Lord Vi��u."
TEXT 170
�f"!!ir.�!I'111'4C<l0i1lf.� i �'f-�-
<1� ���'W71 �l9i0flll�r.;rtf\!J I
SYNONYMS
yab-He who (Govinda); tu-but; indra-gopam-to the small red insect called
indra-gopa; athava-or even; indram-to lndra, King of heaven; aho-oh; sva
karma-of one's own fruitive activities; bandha-bondage; anurupa-according
to; phala-of reactions; bhajanam-enjoying or suffering; atanoti-bestows; kar
maQi-all fruitive activities and their reactions; nirdahati-destroys; kintu-but;
ca-certainly; bhakti-bhajam-of persons engaged in devotional service; gavin
dam-unto Lord Govinda; adi-puru$am-the original person; tam-unto Him;
aham-1; bhajami-offer my obeisances.
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
TEXT 171
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Because of your honest desire, all living entities within the universe will be
delivered, for Kr�r:Ja does not have to do anything to deliver all the living en
tities of the universe.
TEXT 172
SYNONYMS
eka uc;lumbara vrk$e-in one uc;lumbara tree; /age-there are; koti-pha/e
millions of fruits; koti-millions; ye-which; brahmaQc;/a-of universes; bhase
float; virajara-of the Viraja River; ja/e-in the water.
TRANSLATION
"Just as there are millions of fruits on the u�umbara tree, millions of uni
verses float on the waters of the River Viraja.
PURPORT
Viraja is a river that divides the material world from the spiritual world. On one
side of the River Viraja is the effulgence of Brahmaloka and innumerable
Vaikur:Jtha planets, and on the other side is this material world. It is to be under
stood that this side of the Viraja River is filled with material planets floating in the
Causal Ocean. The name Viraja indicates a marginal position between the spiritual
and material worlds, but this Viraja River is not under the control of material en
ergy. Consequently it is devoid of the three guQas.
Text 175] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 91
TEXT 173
SYNONYMS
tara-of the tree; eka phala-one fruit; pac;fi -falling down; yadi-if; na?ta
'
TRANSLATION
"The UQumbara tree is filled with millions of fruits, and if one falls down
and is destroyed, the tree does not even consider the loss.
TEXT 174
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"In the same way, if one universe is vacated due to the living entities' hav
ing been liberated, that is a very little thing for Kr�Qa. He does not take it very
seriously.
TEXT 175
�� ���if ��1fir·� I
q '5t,�-�tf'11� � il'tlf II �'l<t II
92 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"The entire spiritual world constitutes the unlimited opulence of Kr�r;�a, and
there are innumerable Vaikur;�fha planets there. The Causal Ocean is con
sidered the surrounding waters of Vaikur;�fhaloka.
TEXT 176
SYNONYMS
tate-in that water; bhase-floats; maya-the material energy; /ana-taking;
ananta-unlimited; brahmaQ(ia-universes; ga(ia-khaite-in the surrounding
water; bhase-floats; yena-as if; rai-pOrQa bhaQ(ia-a pot filled with mustard
seeds.
TRANSLATION
"Maya and her unlimited material universes are situated in that Causal
Ocean. Indeed, maya appears to be floating like a pot filled with mustard
seeds.
TEXT 177
SYNONYMS
tara-of it; eka-one; rai-nase-loss of a mustard seed; hani-loss; nahi
does not; mani-notice; aiche-in that way; eka-one; aQ(fa-universe; nase
bein g lost; kr?Qera-of Kr�l)a; nahi hani-there is no loss.
TRANSLATION
"Of the millions of mustard seeds floating in that pot, if one seed is lost, the
loss is not at all significant. Similarly, if one universe is lost, it is not significant
to Lord Kr�Qa.
TEXT 178
SYNONYMS
saba brahmaQ(fa-all the universes; saha-with; yadi-if; mayara-of the ma
terial energy; haya k$aya-there is destruction; tathapi-still; na-not; mane
considers; kr?Qa-Lord Kr�l)a; kichu-any; apacaya-lost.
TRANSLATION
"To say nothing of one universal mustard seed, even if all the universes and
the material energy [maya] are destroyed, Kr�Qa does not even consider the
loss.
TEXT 179
SYNONYMS
koti-of millions; kama-dhenu-of desire cows; patira-of the master; chagi
one she-g oat; yaiche-as; mare-dies; $at-aisvarya-pati-the master of six opu
lences; kr?Qera-of Kr�l)a; maya-external energy; kiba-what; kare-can do.
94 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura, in clarifying verses 171-179, states that the meaning
of these stanzas is very simple but that the purport is a little difficult to under
stand. Generally, conditioned souls forget Kr�r:ta when they are enticed by the
material, external energy. Consequently they are called kr�Qa-bahirmukha
bereft of their relationship with Kr�r:ta. When such a living entity comes under the
jurisdiction of the material energy, he is sent into one of the innumerable material
universes created by the material energy to give a chance to conditioned souls to
enjoy their desires in the material world. Being very eager to enjoy the fruits of
their activities, conditioned souls become involved in the actions and reactions of
material life. Consequently one has to enjoy and suffer the results of karma.
However, if a conditioned soul becomes Kr�r:ta conscious, the karma of his pious
and impious activities is completely destroyed. Simply by becoming a devotee,
one is bereft of all the reactions of karma. Similarly, simply by the desire of a devo
tee, a conditioned soul can attain liberation and transcend the results of karma. If
everyone is liberated in this way, one may conclude that according to the sweet
will of the devotee, the material world exists or does not exist. Ultimately,
however, it is not the sweet will of the devotee but the will of the Supreme Per
sonality of Godhead, who, if He so desires, can completely annihilate the material
creation. There is no loss on His part. The owner of millions of cows does not con
sider the loss of one she-goat. Similarly, Lord Kr�r:ta is the proprietor of both ma
terial and spiritual universes. The material world constitutes only one-fourth of His
creative energy. If, according to the desire of the devotee, the Lord completely
destroys the creation, He is so opulent that He will not mind the loss.
TEXT 180
'!{'if"Gf5f7Jfl<l''l11if�-.,...r'e' r<fr.<�111"<ff c�
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPO RT
TEXT 181
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
In this way, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu described the good qualities of His
devotees one after the other. He then embraced them and bade them farewell.
TEXT 182
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Due to the impending separation from Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, all the
devotees began to cry. The Lord was also morose due to separation from the
devotees.
TEXT 183
SYNONYMS
gadadhara-paQc;lita-Cadadhara Pal)c;lita; rahifa-remained; prabhura pase
along with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yamesvare-at Yamesvara; prabhu-Sri
Text 186] Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 97
TRANSLATION
Gadadhara Par;�c;tita remained with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and he was
given a place to live at Yamesvara.
PURPORT
Yamesvara is on the southwest side of the Jagannatha temple. Gadadhara Pa�
c,iita resided there, and there was a small garden and a sandy beach known as
Yamesvara-tota.
TEXTS 184-185
SY NONYMS
puri-gosani -Paramananda Puri; jagadananda -Jagadananda; svarupa-
damodara-Sva rOpa Damodara; damodara-paf)c;fita-Damodara Pa�c,iita; ara
and; govinda-Govinda; ka5isvara-Kasisvara; ei-saba-all these personalities;
sarige-acc ompanied by; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; vaise-stays;
nilacale-at Jagannatha Puri; jagannatha-darasana-seeing Lord Jagannatha;
nitya-daily; kare-does; pratab-kale-in the morning.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu remained at Jagannatha Puri, Nilacala, with
Paramananda Puri, Jagadananda, Svarupa Damodara, Damodara Par;�c;tita,
Govinda and Kasisvara. It was Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's daily business to see
Lord Jagannatha in the morning.
TEXT 186
c2ft_·9ft-t �, �· �� fifl{ I
�t�� �R' �� �<fi'f til't�\ifi{ II �lr� II
98 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 187
SYNONYMS
ebe-now; saba-all; vai?Qava-devotees; gaur;Ja-dese-to Bengal; ca/i'
ge/a-have returned; ebe-now; prabhura-of Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu;
nimantraQe-for invitations; avasara hai/a-there is a chance.
TRANSLATION
Since all the Vai�Qavas had returned to Bengal, there was a good chance that
the lord would accept an invitation.
TEXT 188
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 189
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma then said, "Please accept the invitation for twenty days," but
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "It is not a religious principle of the
renounced order."
TEXT 190
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Sarvabhauma requested Caitanya Mahaprabhu to accept lunch for
fifteen days, the lord said, "I shall accept lunch at your place for one day
only."
100 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 191
SYNONYMS
tabe-thereafter; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya; prabhura-of Lord
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; caraQe dhariya-catching the lotus feet; dasa-dina
for ten days; bhik�a kara-accept lunch; kahe-says; vinati kariya-with great
submission.
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya then caught hold of the Lord's lotus feet and sub
missively begged, "Please accept lunch for at least ten days."
TEXT 192
SYNONYMS
prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; krame krame-gradually; parica-dina-to
five days; ghatai/a-reduced; panca-dina-for five days; tarira-his; bhik�a-in
vitation for lunch; niyama kari/a-accepted regularly.
TRANSLATION
In this way, by and by, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu reduced the duration to
five days. Thus for five days He regularly accepted the invitation to lunch.
TEXT 193
SYNONYMS
tabe-thereafter; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya; kare-does; ara
another; nivedana-submission; tamara sarige-with You; sannyasi-in the
renounced order of life; ache-there are; dasa-jana-ten persons.
TRANSLATION
After this, Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya said, "My Lord, there are ten sannyasis
with You."
PURPORT
A sannyasi should not cook food for himself or accept an invitation to eat at a
devotee's house continuously for many days. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very
kind and affectionate toward His devotees, yet He would not accept a long invita
tion at Sarvabhauma's house. Out of affection, He accepted only five days in the
month. The ten sannyasis living with the Lord were (1) Paramananda Puri, (2)
SvarOpa Damodara, (3) Brahmananda Puri, (4) Brahmananda Bharati, (5) Vi�I)U Puri,
(6) Kesava Puri, (7) Kr�l)ananda Puri, (8) Nrsirhha nrtha, (9) Sukhananda Puri and
(1 0) Satyananda Bharati.
TEXT 194
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 195
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 196
SYNONYMS
ara-other ; a$ta-eight; sannyasira-of sannyasis; bhik$.3-invitat i on for
lunch; dui dui divase-two days each; eka eka-dina-on each day; eka eka
jane-one person; pCtrQa-filled; ha-ifa-will be; mase-the month.
TRANSLATION
"The other eight sannyasis will accept invitations for two days each. In this
way there will be engagements for each and every day during the entire
month.
PURPORT
For the entire month consisting of thirty days, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu would
visit five days, Paramananda PurT GosvamT five days, SvarOpa Damodara four days,
and the eight other sannyasis two days each. In this way the thirty days of the
month were completed.
TEXT 197
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"If all the sannyasis come together, it would not be possible for me to pay
them proper respects. Therefore I would be an offender.
TEXT 198
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Sometimes You will come alone to my place, and sometimes You will be
accompanied by Svarupa Damodara."
TEXT 199
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 200
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya's wife was known as the mother of $athi. She was
a great devotee of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and she was affectionate like a
mother.
TEXT 201
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 202
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 203
SYNONYMS
apani-personally; bhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; kare-arranges;
pakera-of cooking; saba karma-all activities; ?athira mata-the mother of
$a�hi; vicak?aQa-very experienced; jane-knows; paka-marma-how to cook.
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya personally began to help his wife �ook. His wife,
the mother of $afhi, was very experienced, and she knew how to cook nicely.
TEXT 204
SYNONYMS
paka-sa/ara dak�iQe-on the southern side of the kitchen; dui bhoga-alaya
two rooms for offering food; eka-ghare-in one room; salagramera-of Lord
S alagrama; bhoga-seva-offering of food; haya-there is.
TRANSLATION
On the southern side of the kitchen were two rooms for offering food, and
in one of them the food was offered to Salagrama Narayar:ta.
PURPORT
Among the followers of the Vedic way, salagrama-si/a, the vigraha of Narayat:Ja,
is worshiped in the form of a stone ball. In India, every brahmaQa still worships the
salagrama-sila in his home. The vaisyas and k�atriyas may also engage in this wor
ship, but it is compulsory in the house of a brahmaQa.
TEXT 205
�� �..-tl "ftf'St�i I
� \11
�t� ��� �� �i{ <f.��i II � 0<2" U
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The other room was for Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's lunch. The Lord's lunch
room was very secluded, and it was newly constructed by Bhaftacarya.
TEXT 206
�tif, � �ctf.ftl! I
ctft'i �� .-fl
��<f.� �J 9lft�f-tt� II � o� II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The room was so constructed that there was only one door as an entrance
from the outside for Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. There was another door at
tached to the kitchen, and it was through this door that the food was brought.
TEXT 207
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
This is the beginning of a description of the food prepared for Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. This description is given by Kaviraja Gosvami, who, it is assumed,
was an expert cook who knew both how to prepare and how to serve food.
TEXT 208
SYNONYMS
p ita-y ellowish; su-gandhi-fragrant; ghrte-with clarified butter; anna-rice;
sikta-mixed; kai/a-made; cari-dike-on all sides; pate - the leaf; ghrta-the
clarified butter; vahiya ca/i/a- began to flood.
TRANSLATION
Then, the whole stack of rice was mixed with so much yellowish and
fragrant clarified butter that it began to overflow the leaf.
TEXT 209
SYNONYMS
keya-patra-the leaf of the keya plant; kala-kho/a-the skin of the banana
tree; <;:/origa-pots; sari sari-one after another; cari-dike-on all sides;
dhariyache-were holding; nana-various; vyanjana-cooked vegetables;
bhari'-filled.
TRANSLATION
There were a number of pots made of the bark of banana trees and the
leaves of the keya plant. These pots were filled with various cooked vege
tables and placed on all sides of the leaf.
TEXT 210
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
There were about ten kinds of spinach, a soup called sukhta, which was
made with bitter nimba leaves, a pungent preparation made with black pep
per, a mild cake made of fried curd, and buttermilk mixed with small fried
pieces of dahl.
TEXT 211
SYNONYMS
cooked with milk; vesara-a preparation made from chick-pea flour; laphra-a
combination of several vegetables; moca-ghaQta-boiled banana flowers; moca
bhaja-fried banana flowers; vividha-various; sakra-vegetables.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 212
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 213
�-T�9fi!-� 'f�·�t�� I
'f�, ��'!1'f-�i, �-�·�t� II �)� II
nava-nimbapatra-saha bhr?ta-vartaki
phula-bac;li, patola-bhaja, ku?mJ.Qc;la-mana-caki
SYNONYMS
nava-newly grown; nimba-patra-nimba leaves; saha-along with; bhma
vartaki-fried eggplant; phu/a-bac;li-light bac;li; patola-bhaja-fried patola
vegetable; ku?mJ.Qc;la-of pumpkin; mana-of squash; caki-rounds.
TRANSLATION
Other preparations included eggplant mixed with newly grown nimba
leaves fried together, light bac;ti, fried patola, and fried rounds of squash and
pumpkin.
TEXT 214
SYNONYMS
bhr?ta-fried; ma?a-urd dahl; mudga-mung dahl; supa-soup; amrta-nec
tar; nindaya-defeating; madhura-amla-sweet ch utney; bac;la-am/a-sour
preparation made with fried dahl; adi-and so on; am/a-sour; panca chaya
five or six kinds.
TRANSLATION
There was a soup made with fried urad dahl and mung dahl, defeating nec
tar. There were also sweet chutney and five or six kinds of sour preparations,
beginning with bac;tamla.
TEXT 215
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
There were bharats made of mung dahl, of urd dahl and of sweet bananas,
and there was sweet rice cake, coconut cake and various other cakes.
TEXT 216
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 217
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sweet rice mixed with ghee was poured into an earthen pot and mixed with
cailpa-kala, condensed milk and mango.
TEXT 218
SYNONYMS
rasa/a-delicious; mathita-churned; dadhi-curd; sandesa-a sweetmeat;
apara-unlimited; gauge-in Bengal; utka/e-in Orissa; yata-all; bhak?yera-of
eatables; prakara-kinds.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 219
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Thus Bhattacarya prepared a great variety of food and spread a fine cloth
over a white wooden platform.
TEXT 220
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
On two sides of the stack of food were pitchers filled with scented cold
water. The flowers of the tulasi tree were placed above the mound of rice.
TEXT 221
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya also included several types of food that had been
offered to lord Jagannatha. This included sweetballs known as amrta-gutika,
sweet rice and cakes. All these were kept separately.
PURPORT
Although the remnants of food left by jagannatha were brought into Bha�
�acarya's house, they were kept separate from the preparations he had made at
his home. It sometimes happens that prasada is mixed with a larger quantity of
food and then distributed, but in this case we find that Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya
kept the jagannatha-prasada separate. He kept it aside particularly for the satisfac
tion of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 222
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When everything was ready, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu came there alone
after finishing His midday duties. He knew the heart of Sarvabhauma Bhat
tacarya.
TEXT 223
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya washed the Lord's feet, the Lord entered the
room to take His lunch.
TEXT 224
SYNONYMS
anna-adi dekhiya-seeing the arrangement of food; prabhu-Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; vismita haria-being astonished; bhattacarye kahe-said to Bhat
tacarya; kichu-some; bharigi-gesture; kariya-making.
Text 227] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 115
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was a little astonished to see the gorgeous ar
rangement, and, gesturing, He spoke to Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya.
TEXT 225
��f<fi� �� �� ��-���il I
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"This is most uncommon! How was this arrangement of rice and vegetables
finished within six hours?
TEXT 226
SYNONYMS
sata cufaya - in one hundred ovens; sata jana-one hundred men; paka yadi
kare-if engaged in cooking; tabu - st ill; sighra-so soon; eta dravya-so many
preparations; randhite na pare-could not cook.
TRANSLATION
"Even a hundred men cooking on a hundred ovens could not possibly finish
all these preparations within so short a time.
TEXT 227
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I hope the food has already been offered to Kr�r;ta, since I see there are
tulasi flowers over the plates.
TEXT 228
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"You are most fortunate, and your endeavor is successful, for you have
offered such wonderful food to Radha-Kr�r;ta.
TEXT 229
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"The color of the rice is so attractive and its aroma so good that it appears
Radha and Kr�r;.a have directly taken it.
TEXT 230
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My dear Bhatfacarya, your fortune is very great. How much shall I praise
you? I also am very fortunate to be able to take the remnants of this food.
TEXT 231
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Take away Kr�r;.a's sitting place and put it aside. Then give me prasada on
a different plate."
TEXT 232
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya said, "It is not so wonderful, my Lord. Everything
has been made possible by the energy and mercy of He who will eat the food.
TEXT 233
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"My wife and I did not especially exert ourselves in the cooking. He by
whose power the food has been prepared knows everything.
TEXT 234
SYNONYMS
eita asane-on this sitting place; vasi'-sitting; karaha bhojana-take Your
lunch; prabhu kahe-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; pujya-worshipable; ei
this; kr?Qera asana-sitting place of Kr�r:Ja.
Text 236] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya O ffers Prasada to the Lord 119
TRANSLATION
"Now please sit in this place and take Your lunch." Caitanya Mahaprabhu
replied, "This place is worshipable because it was used by Kr�r;�a."
PURPO RT
TEXT 235
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Bhaflacarya said, "Both the food and the sitting place are the Lord's mercy.
If You can eat the remnants of the food, what is the offense in Your sitting in
this place?"
TEXT 236
SYNONYMS
prabhu kahe-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied; bha/a kaile-you have
spoken correctly; sastra-ajfia haya-there is such an order in the revealed scrip
ture; kr?r;era sakala se?a-everything left by Kr�r:Ja; bhrtya-the servant;
asvadaya-partakes of.
120 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "Yes, you have spoken correctly. The
sastras enjoin that the devotee can partake of everything left by Kr�r;�a.
TEXT 237
'K�1��7§�5f,S!�<Hc1!i�<'f';n!fifD�t: I
tvayopayukta-srag-gandha
vaso '/ankara-carcita/:1
ucchi?ta-bhojino dasas
tava mayarh jayema hi
SYNONYMS
tvaya-by You; upayukta-used; srak-flower garlands; gandha-scented
substances like sandalwood pulp; vasa/:1-garments; a/ankara-ornaments; car
cita/:1-being decorated with; ucchi?ta-remnants of food; bhojina/:1-eating;
dasa/:1-servants; tava-Your; mayam - illusory energy; jayema-can conquer
over; hi-certainly.
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
(manifested pastimes), and His pastimes in the spiritual world are called aprakata
li/a (unmanifested pastimes). By unmanifested we mean that they are not present
before our eyes. It is not that Lord Kr�r:Ja's pastimes are unmanifest. They are going
on exactly as the sun is going on perpetually, but when the sun is present before
our eyes, we call it daytime (manifest), and when it is not present, we call it night
(unmanifest). Those who are above the jurisdiction of night are always in the
spiritual world, where the Lord's pastimes are constantly manifest to them. As the
Brahma-sarhhita confirms:
ananda-cinmaya-rasa-pratibhavitabhis
tabhir ya eva nija-rupataya ka/abhi/:1
goloka eva nivasaty akhilatma-bhato
govindam adi-puru�arh tam aharh bhajami
premafljana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena
santa/:! sadaiva hrdaye�u vilokayanti
yarh syamasundaram acintya-guf')a-svaruparh
govindam adi-puru�arh tam aharh bhajami
"I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who resides in His own realm, Goloka,
with Radha, who resembles His own spiritual figure and who embodies the
ecstatic potency [hladinil. Their companions are Her confidantes, who embody
extensions of Her bodily form and who are imbued and permeated with ever
blissful spiritual rasa. I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is Syamasundara,
Kr�r:Ja Himself with inconceivable innumerable attributes, whom the pure devo
tees see in their heart of hearts with the eye of devotion tinged with the salve of
love." (Bs. 5.37-38)
TEXT 238
SYNONYMS
tathapi-still; eteka-so much; anna-food; khaona-eating; na yaya-is not
possible; bhatta kahe-Bhattacarya said; jani-1 know; khao-You can eat;
yateka-how much; yuyaya-is possible.
122 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "There is so much food here that it is
impossible to eat." Bhanacarya replied, "I know how much You can eat.
TEXT 239
SY NONYMS
ni/acale-at Jagannatha Puri; bhojana -accepting lunch; tumi-You; kara -do;
bayanna bara - fifty two times; eka eka bhogera-of each and every offering;
-
TRANSLATION
"After all, at jagannatha Puri You eat fifty-two times a day, and each time
You eat hundreds of buckets filled with prasada.
TEXT 240
SY NONYMS
dvarakate-at Dvaraka-dhama; $Oia-sahasra-sixteen thousand; mahi$i
queens; mand i re-p a l a ces ; a$tiidasa ma ta - ei ghteen mothers; ara-and;
yadavera ghare-in the house of the Yadu dynasty.
TRANSLATION
"At Dvaraka, You keep sixteen thousand queens in sixteen thousand
palaces. Also, there are eighteen mothers and numerous friends and relatives
of the Yadu dynasty.
TEXT 241
SYNONYMS
"In Vrndavana You also have Your father's elder brothers, Your father's
younger brothers, maternal uncles, husbands of Your father's sisters and many
cowherd men. There are also cowherd boy friends, and You eat twice a day,
morning and evening, in the house of each and every one.
PURPO RT
In Dvaraka, Lord Kr��a had eighteen mothers like DevakT, Rohi�T and others.
Besides these was· His foster mother Yasoda in Vrndavana. Lord Kr��a also had
two uncles, who were brothers of Nanda Maharaja. As stated by SrTia ROpa
GosvamT in his Sri-kr�Qa-gaQoddesa-dipika, upanando 'bhinandas ca pitrvyau pur
va-jau pituh: "The elder brothers of Nanda Maharaja were Upananda and Abhi
nanda." Similarly, in the same book the names of the younger brothers of Nanda
Maharaja are given. Pitrvyau tu kaniyarhsau syatarh sannanda-nandanau:
"Sannanda and Nandana, or Sunanda and Pa�c;lava, were the younger brothers of
Kr��a's father, Nanda Maharaja." SrT Kr��a's maternal uncles were also described
there. Yasodhara-yasodeva-sudevadyas tu matulah: "Yasodhara, Yasodeva and
Sudeva were the maternal uncles of Kr��a." Kr��a's uncles are also mentioned.
Mahanilah sunilas ca ramaQav etayoh kramat: "MahanTia and SunTia are the hus
bands of Kr��a's aunts."
TEXT 242
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 243
� �, ��, 'l[tfP-� � m 1
���tlf lit'!_� "tS� �<fl'Rf II �8� II
tumi ta' isvara, mwii - k?udra jiva chara
eka-grasa madhukari karaha angikara
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPO RT
A sannyasi is expected to collect a little food from each and every householder.
That is to say, he should take whatever he requires to eat. This system is called
madhukari. The word madhukari comes from the word madhukara and means
"honey-collecting bees." Bees collect a little honey from each flower, but all these
small quantities of honey accumulate to become a beehive. Sannyasis should col
lect a little from each and every householder and should eat simply what is
necessary to maintain the body. Being a sannyasi, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu
could collect a little food from the house of Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya, and this
was the Bhattacarya's request. Compared to the food eaten by the Lord on other
occasions, Bhattacarya's feast was not even a morsel. This is what Bhattacarya is
pointing out to the Lord.
TEXT 244
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Hearing this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu smiled and sat down to eat. Bhat
tacarya, with great pleasure, first offered Him the prasada from the Jagannatha
temple.
TEXT 245
SYNONYMS
hena-kale-exactly at this time; amogha-Amogha; bhattacaryera jamata-the
son-in-law of Bhattacarya; kulina-of aristocratic birth; nindaka-blasphemer;
teliho-he; ?ilthi-kanyara bharta-the husband of Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya's
daughter named ?a�hi.
TRANSLATION
At this time Bhattacarya had a son-in-law named Amogha, who was the hus
band of his daughter named �athi. Although born in an aristocratic brahmar:ta
family, this Amogha was a great faultfinder and blasphemer.
TEXT 246
c;re�
or� �t�, �r�� iii 9ft�;� 1
�-�t� 'e��t1i �1,\?lil ��t'� II �8� II
SYNONYMS
bhojana-the eating; dekhite cahe-he wanted to see; asite na pare-could
not come; lathi-hate-with a stick in his hand; bhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhat
tacarya; achena-was; duyare-on the threshold.
TRANSLATION
Amogha wanted to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu eat, but he was not
allowed to enter. Indeed, Bhaftacarya guarded the threshold of his house with
a stick in his hand.
TEXT 247
SYNONYMS
tenho-he (Bhattacarya); yadi-when; prasada dite-supplying the prasada;
haifa-became; ana-mana-inattentive; amogha-Amogha; asi'-coming; anna
dekhi'-seeing the food; karaye nindana-began blaspheming.
TRANSLATION
However, as soon as Bhattacarya began distributing prasada and was a little
inattentive, Amogha came in. Seeing the quantity of food, he began to
blaspheme.
TEXT 248
SYNONYMS
ei anne-with so much food; trpta haya-can be satisfied; dasa bara jana-at
least ten to twelve men; eke/a-alone; sannyasi-this person in the renounced
order; kare-does; eteka-so much; bhak�aQa-eating.
TRANSLATION
"This much food is sufficient to satisfy ten or twelve men, but this sannyasi
alone is eating so much!"
Text 251] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 127
TEXT 249
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 250
SYNONYMS
bhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; lathi /ana-taking a stick; marite-to
strike; dhaila-ran; palaila-fled; amogha-Amogha; tara-him; laga na paila
could not catch.
TRANSLATION
Bhatfacarya ran after him to strike him wtth a stick, but Amogha fled so fast
that Bhatfacarya could not catch him.
TEXT 251
SYNONYMS
tabe-at that time; gali-calling by ill names; sapa dite-cursing; bhat
tacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; aila-came back; ninda suni'-hearing the
criticism; mahaprabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; hasite lagila-began to laugh.
TRANSLATION
Bhaftacarya then began to curse and call his son-in-law ill names. When
Bhaftacarya returned, he saw that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was laughing to
hear him criticize Amogha.
TEXT 252
SYNONYMS
suni'-hearing; ?athira mata-the mother of ?athT; sire-on the head; buke
on the chest; ghata mare-strikes; ?athi raf)c;fi ha-uka-let ?athT become a widow;
iha bale-says this; bare bare-again and again.
TRANSLATION
When �afhi's mother, Bhaftacarya's wife, heard of this incident, she im
mediately began to strike her head and chest, saying again, "Let �afhi become
a widow!"
TEXT 253
·
� i� �t<ttfirn'l I
l � l�� �f't'
ilft� � �i!fi{ �<!15� '!_� Pl�1 n �tt� 11
durihara dul)kha dekhi' prabhu duriha prabodhiya
durihara icchate bhojana kaila tu?ta hana
SYNONYMS
durihara du/:lkha dekhi'-seeing the lamentation of both; prabhu-Lord SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; duriha prabodhiya-pacifying them; durihara icchate-by
the will of both of them; bhojana kaila-took His lunch; tu?ta hai'ia-with great
satisfaction.
Text 255] Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 129
TRANSLATION
Seeing the lamentation of both husband and wife, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
tried to pacify them. According to their desire, He ate the prasada and was
very satisfied.
TEXT 254
� <IS�t�i �� �� ll_'f�l, I
�-11'"�' �er, �i'ft� �,�II �0'8 II
acamana karafia bhatta dila mukha-vasa
tulasi-mafijari, lavariga, elaci rasa-vasa
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 255
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Bhatfacarya then placed a flower garland over Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
and smeared His body with sandalwood pulp. After offering obeisances, the
Bhatfacarya submitted the following humble statement.
130 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 256
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I brought You to my home just to have You blasphemed. This is a great
offense. Please excuse me. I beg Your pardon."
TEXT 257
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "What A mogha has said is correct; therefore
it is not blasphemy. What is your offense?"
TEXT 258
���M'����1����
��t� <:it11 '&l!';1f ''$f1!11 � t1f �� II �Olr II
SYNONYMS
eta ba/i'-saying this; mahaprabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; calila
bhavane-returned to His residence; bhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya;
tarira ghare-to His place; ge/a-went; tarira sane-with Him.
TRANSLATION
After saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu left and returned to His resi
dence. Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya also followed Him.
TEXT 259
SYNONYMS
prabhu-pade-at the feet of Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; pac;fi'-falling
down; bahu-much; atma-ninda kaila-made self-reproach; tarire-him; santa
kari'-making pacified; prabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ghare pathaila-sent
back to his home.
TRANSLATION
Falling down at the Lord's feet, Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya said many things
in self-reproach. The Lord then pacified him and sent him back to his home.
TEXT 260
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After returning to his home, Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya consulted with his
wife, the mother of $afhi. After personally condemning himself, he began to
speak as follows.
TEXT 261
SYNONYMS
caitanya-gosaiiira-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ninda-blasphemy; suni/a-1
have heard; yaha haite-from whom; tare vadha kaile-if he is killed; haya
there is; papa-prayascitte-atonement for the sinful act.
TRANSLATION
"If the man who blasphemed Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is killed, his sinful
action may be atoned."
PURPORT
The Hari-bhakti-vilasa cites the following quotation from Skanda PuraQa con
cerning the blaspheming of a Vai�l)ava:
yo hi bhagavatarh lokam
upahasarh nrpottama
karoti tasya nasyanti
artha-dharma-yasab-sutab
te pacyante maha-ghore
kumbhipake bhayanake
bhak�ita/:1 kita-sanghena
yavac candra-divakarau
sri-vi�QOr avamananad
gurutararh sri-vai�Qavollanghanam
tadiya-du�aka-janan
na pasyet puru?adhaman
tail) sardharh valicaka-janai/:1
saha-vasarh na karayet
"One who criticizes Lord Vi�t;�u and His devotees loses all the benefits accrued in
a hundred pious births. Such a person rots in the Kumbhrpaka hell and is bitten by
worms as long as the sun and moon exist. One should therefore not even see the
face of a person who blasphemes Lord Vi�t;�u and His devotees. Never try to
associate with such persons."
134 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
"If one does not immediately leave upon hearing the Lord or the Lord's devotee
blasphemed, he falls down from devotional service." Similarly, Lord Siva's wife Sati
states in Srimad-Bhagavatam (4.4.17):
"If one hears an irresponsible person blaspheme the master and controller of
religion, he should block his ears and go away if unable to punish him. But if one is
able to kill, then one should by force cut out the blasphemer's tongue and kill the
offender, and after that he should give up his own life."
TEXT 262
SYNONYMS
kimva-or; nija-praf)a-my own life; yadi-if; kari vimocana-1 give up; dui
both such actions; yogya nahe-are not befitting; dui sarira-both the bodies;
brahmaf)a-brahmal)as.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 263
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Instead, I shall never see the face of that blasphemer. I reject him and give
up his relationship. I shall never even speak his name.
TEXT 264
SYNONYMS
?athire kaha-inform ?athi; tare chac;luka-let her give him up; se ha-i/a-he
has become; p atita-fallen; patita ha-ile-when one has fallen; bharta-such a
husband; tyajite-to give up; ucita-is the duty.
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
atatayinam ayantam
api vedanta-paragam
jigharil-santaril jigharilsiyan
na tena brahmaha bhavet
vapanaril dravif)adanaril
sthanan niryapal)arh tatha
e�a hi brahma-bandhanaril
vadho nanyo 'sti daihikab
"Cutting the hair from his head, depriving him of his wealth and driving him from
his residence are the prescribed punishments for the relative of a brahmaf)a. There
is no injunction for killing the body."
Such punishment is sufficient for a brahma-bandhu. There is no need to per
sonally kill his body. As far as ?a!hi, the daughter of Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya,
was concerned, she was advised to give up her relationship with her husband.
Concerning this, the Srimad-Bhagavatam (5.5.18) states, na patis ca sa syan na
mocayed yab samupeta-mrtyum: "One cannot be a husband if he cannot liberate
his dependents from inevitable death." If a person is not in Kr��a consciousness
and is bereft of spiritual power, he cannot protect his wife from the path of re
peated birth and death. Consequently such a person cannot be accepted as a
husband. A wife should dedicate her life and everything to Kr��a for further ad-
Text 265] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 137
vancement in Kr�r:'la consciousness. If she gives up her connection with her hus
dvi
band, who abandons K[�l)a consciousness, she follows in the footsteps of the
ja-patni, the wives of the brahmaQas who were engaged in performing sacrifices.
The wife is not to be condemned for cutting off such a relationship. In this regard,
Sri Kr�l)a states in Srimad-Bhagavatam (1 0.23.31-32):
patayo nabhyasuyeran
pitr-bhratr-sutadaya/:1
takas ca vo mayopeta
deva apy anumanvate
na pritaye 'nuragaya
hy ailga-sailgo nwam iha
tan mana mayi yuiijana
aciran mam avapsyatha
Such a separation is never condemned by the supreme will. No one should be en
vious of the order of Kr�l)a. Even demigods support such action. In this material
world, one does not become beloved simply by maintaining a bodily relationship.
However, one can attain complete perfection by associating in Kr�r:'la conscious
ness.
TEXT 265
SYNONYM�
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
This is a quotation from smrti-sastra. As stated in Srimad-Bhagavatam (7.11.28):
santu?talolupa dak?ii
dharma-jiia priya-satya-vak
apramatta suci/:1 snigdha
patirh tv apatitarh bhajet
138 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
"A wife who is satisfied, who is not greedy, who is expert and knows religious
principles, who speaks what is dear and truthful and is not bewildered, who is al
ways clean and affectionate, should be very devoted to her husband who is not
fallen."
TEXT 266
SYNONYMS
sei ratre-that night; amogha-the son-in-law of Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya;
kahati-where; pafana gefa-fled; prataf)-kafe-in the morning; tara-his ; vi
sucika-vyadhi-infection of cholera; haifa-there was.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 267
SYNONYMS
karya-duty.
TRANSLATION
When Bhatfacarya heard that Amogha was dying of cholera, he thought, "It
is the favor of Providence that He is doing what I want to do.
TEXT 268
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 269
mahata hi prayatnena
hasty-asva-ratha-pattibhif)
asmabhir yad anu�theyarh
gandharvais tad anu�thitam
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
" 'What we have had to arrange with great endeavor by collecting
elephants, horses, chariots and infantry soldiers has already been ac
complished by the Gandharvas.'
PURPORT
TEXT 270
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
" 'When a person mistreats great souls, his life span, opulence, reputation,
religion, possessions and good fortune are all destroyed.'
PURPORT
Lord's service, the devotees themselves are as great as the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. The word mahat is also explained in Bhagavad-gita (9.13):
"0 son of Prtha, those who are not deluded, the great souls, are under the protec
tion of the divine nature. They are fully engaged in devotional service because
they know Me as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, original and inexhaust
ible."
Being envious of the Lord and His devotees is not at all auspicious for a demon.
By such envy, a demon loses everything considered beneficial.
TEXT 271
SYNONYMS
gopinathacarya -GopTnatha Acarya; gela -went; prabhu-darasane -to see
Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prabhu-Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tarire
unto Him; puchi/a -inq uired ; bhattacarya-vivaraf)e-the affairs in the house of
Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya.
TRANSLATION
At this time, Gopinatha Acarya went to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and
the Lord asked him about the events taking place in Sarvabhauma Bhat
tacarya's house.
TEXT 272
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Gopinatha Acarya informed the Lord that both the husband and wife were
fasting and that their son-in-law Amogha was dying of cholera.
TEXT 273
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 274
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 275
'�e.l'l�'-�ta'f <;<!iti1 �
<r�r;a, I
� �f� -.ti1 ��1%! C�'f II �9� II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Why have you allowed jealousy to sit here also? Because of this, you have
become like a car:"�c;lala, the lowest of men, and you have also contaminated a
most purified place-your heart.
TEXT 276
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 277
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Therefore, Amogha, get up arid chant the Hare Kr�r:Ja maha-mantra! If you
do so, Kr�r:Ja will unfailingly bestow mercy upon you."
PURPORT
"Persons who have acted piously in previous lives and in this life, whose sinful ac
tions are completely eradicated and who are freed from the duality of delusion,
engage themselves in My service with determination."
A brahmaQa may be a very learned scholar, but this does not mean that he is
free from material contamination. A brahmaQa's contamination, however, is in the
Text 277] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 145
mode of goodness. In the material world, the three modes are goodness, passion
and ignorance, and all of these are simply different gradations of contamination.
Unless a brahmaQa transcends such contamination and approaches the platform
of unalloyed devotional service, he cannot be accepted as a Vai�r:"�ava. An imper
sonalist may be aware of the impersonal Brahman feature of the Absolute Truth,
but his activities are on the impersonal platform. Sometimes he imagines a form of
the Lord (saguQa-upasana), but such an attempt is never successful in helping one
attain complete realization. The impersonalist may consider himself a brahmaQa
and may be situated in the mode of goodness, but nonetheless he is conditioned
by one of the modes of material nature. This means that he is not yet liberated, for
liberation cannot be attained unless one is completely free from the modes. In any
case, the Mayavada philosophy keeps one conditioned. If one becomes a
Vai�r:"�ava through proper initiation, he automatically becomes a brahmaQa. There
is no doubt about it. The Carur;:fa PuriiQa confirms this:
brahmaQiinarh sahasrebhya/:1
satra-yaji visi�yate
satra-yaji-sahasrebhya/:1
sarva-vedanta-paraga/:1
sarva-vedanta-vit-kotya
vi�Qu-bhakto visi�yate
ness movement. Many so-called brahmaQas attempt to fight us, saying, "How can
you create a brahmaQa out of a European or American? A brahmaQa can be born
only in a brahmaQa family." They do not consider that this is never stated in any
revealed scripture. It is specifically stated in Bhagavad-gita (4.13): caturvarQyarh
maya s[?tarh guQa-karma-vibhagasah. "According to the three modes of material
nature and the work ascribed to them, the four divisions of human society were
created by Me."
Thus a brahmaQa is not a result of the caste system. He becomes a brahmaQa
only by qualification. Similarly, a Vai�l)ava does not belong to a particular caste;
rather, his designation is determined by the rendering of devotional service.
TEXT 278
SYNONYMS
suni'-hearing; kr�Qa kr�Qa-the holy name of Kr�r:Ja; ba /i'-speaking; amogha
uthila-Amogha stood up; premonmade:__in ecstatic love of Kr�r:Ja; matta haria
becoming maddened; nacite /agi /a-began to dance.
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 280
SYNONYMS
prabhura caraQe-the lotus feet of Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; dhari'
catching; karaye-does; vinaya-submission; aparadha-offense; k$ama-kindly
excuse; more-me; prabhu-0 Lord; daya-maya-merciful.
TRANSLATION
Amogha then fell before the lord's lotus feet and submissively said, "0
merciful lord, please excuse my offense."
TEXT 281
SYNONYMS
ei chara mukhe-in this abominable mouth; to mara-Your; karinu-1 did; nin
dane-blaspheming; eta ba/i -saying this;
' apana-his own; gale-cheeks;
cac;faya-he slapped; apane-himself.
148 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TRANSLATION
Not only did Amogha beg the Lord's pardon, but he also began slapping his
own cheeks, saying, "By this mouth I have blasphemed You."
TEXT 282
SY NONYMS
cac;Jaite cac;faite-slapping over and over again; gala-the cheeks; phulaila-he
made them swollen; hate dhari'-catching his hands; gopinatha-acarya
Gopinatha Acarya; ni?edhila-forbade.
TRANSLATION
Indeed, Amogha continued slapping his face over and over until his cheeks
were swollen. Finally Gopinatha Acarya stopped him by catching hold of his
hands.
TEXT 283
SY NONYMS
prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; asvasana kare-pacifies; sparsi'-touching;
tara-his; gatra-body; sarvabhauma-sambandhe-because of a relation to Sar
vabhauma Bhagacarya; tumi-you; mora-My; sneha-patra-object of affection.
TRANSLATION
After this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu pacified Amogha by touching his body
and saying, "You are the object of My affection because you are the son-in
law of Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya.
Text 286] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 149
TEXT 284
SYNONYMS
TRANSLAliON
TEXT 285
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Amogha, always chant the Hare Kr��;�a maha-mantra and do not commit
any further offenses." After giving Amogha this instruction, Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu went to Sarvabhauma's house."
TEXT 286
SYNONYMS
TEXT 287
SYNONYMS
prabhu kahe-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; amogha sisu- Amogha is a child;
kiba-what; tara do$a-his fault; kene-why; upavasa kara-are you fasting;
kene-why; kara rO$a-are you angry.
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
utha-get up; snana kara-take your bath; dekha-see; jagannatha-mukha
Lord Jagannatha's face; sighra asi-coming back very soon; bhojana kara-take
your lunch; tabe mora sukha-then I shall be very happy.
Text 291] Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya Offers Prasada to the Lord 151
TRANSLATION
"Just get up and take your bath and go see the face of Lord Jagannatha.
Then return here to eat your lunch. In this way I shall be happy.
TEXT 289
SYNONYMS
tavat-as long as; rahiba-shall stay; ami-1; ethaya-here; vasiya-sitting;
yavat-as long as; na khaibe-will not eat; tumi-you; prasada-remnants of the
food of Jagannatha; asiya-coming here.
TRANSLATION
"I shall stay here until you return to take Lord Jagannatha's remnants for
your lunch."
TEXT 290
SYNONYMS
prabhu-pada-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's lotus feet; dhari'-catching hold of;
bhatta-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; kahite /agi/a-began to speak; marita'
amogha-Amogha would have died; tare-him; kene-why; jiyaila-have You
brought to life.
TRANSLATION
Catching hold of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's lotus feet, Bhattacarya said,
"Why did You bring Amogha back to life? It would have been better had he
died."
TEXT 291
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "A mogha is a child and your son. The father
does not take the faults of his son seriously, especially when he is maintaining
him.
TEXT 292
SYNONYMS
"Now that he has become a Vai�r;�ava, he is offenseless. You can bestow your
mercy upon him without hesitation."
TEXT 293
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 294
� �,-,"m�-«�, �� m�1 1
�·� �JlN �' � <e1� <15� ����811
prabhu kahe, -gopinatha, ihar'ii rahiba
inho prasada paile, varta amake kahiba
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then told Gopinatha, "Stay here and inform Me
when Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya has taken his prasada."
TEXT 295
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to see Lord Jagannatha.
Sarvabhauma Bhaftacarya completed his bath, went to see Lord Jagannatha
and then returned to his house to accept food.
154 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
TEXT 296
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 297
�� �iii·tlt'fl <mf � � I
� c;tft�, �til, itf � P8l � u ��'\ u
aiche citra-lila kare sacira nandana
yei dekhe, sune, tarira vismaya haya mana
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 298
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 299
sarvabhauma-ghare ei bhojana-carita
sarvabhauma-prema yailha ha-ifa vidita
SYNONYMS
sarvabhauma-ghare-in the house of Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya; ei-these;
bhojana-carita-eating affairs; sarvabhauma-prema-iove of Sarvabhauma Bhat
tacarya; yanha-where; ha-ifa-became; vidita-well known.
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
As stated in the Sakha-nirQayamrta:
amogha-paQr;:litaril vande
sri-gauref)atma-satkrtam
prema-gadgada-sandrailgaril
pufakakufa-vigraham
156 Sri Caitanya-caritam!1a [Madhya-lila, Ch. 15
"I offer my obeisances unto Amogha Par:Jc;lita, who was accepted by Lord SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. As a result of this acceptance, he was always merged in
ecstatic love, and he manifested ecstatic symptoms such as choking of the voice
and standing of the hairs on his body."
TEXT 300
SYNONYMS
?iithira matara prema-the love of the mother of ?athT; ara - and; prabhura
prasada - the mercy of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bhakta-sambandhe-because
of a relationship with a devotee; yaha-where ; k?amila aparadha-SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu excused the offense.
TRANSLATION
Thus I have related the ecstatic love of Sarvabhauma's wife, who is known
as the mother of �afhi. I have also related Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's great
mercy, which He manifested by excusing Amogha's offense. He did so due to
Amogha's relationship with a devotee.
PURPORT
TEXT 301
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these pastimes of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu with faith and
love will attain the shelter of the Lord's lotus feet very soon.
TEXT 302
1)��-11�-t·?ft'f � �1-t I
�'!�fft�l! �� �� II �"� II
sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa
caitanya-caritamrta kahe k[$Qadasa
SYNONYMS
sri-rupa-SrT ROpa GosvamT; raghunatha-Srila Raghunatha dasa GosvamT;
pade-at the lotus feet; yara-whose; asa-expectation; caitanya-caritamrta
the book named Caitanya-caritamrta; kahe-describes; k[$Qadasa-SrTia
Kr�r:Jadasa Kaviraja GosvamT.
TRANSLATION
Praying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Sri Raghunatha, always desiring
their mercy, I, Kr��adasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, following in their
footsteps.
SrTia Bhaktivinoda Thakura gives the following summary of this chapter in his
Amrta-pravaha-bha$ya. When SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted to go to
Vrndavana, Ramananda Raya and Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya indirectly presented
many obstructions. In due course of time, all the devotees of Bengal visited Jagan
natha PurT for the third year. This time, all the wives of the Vai�t:�avas brought
many types of food, intending to extend invitations to SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu
at Jagannatha PurT. When the devotees arrived, Caitanya Mahaprabhu sent his
blessings in the form of garlands. In that year also, the Gut:�<;lica temple was
cleansed, and when the Caturmasya period was over, all the devotees returned to
their homes in Bengal. Caitanya Mahaprabhu forbade Nityananda to visit NTiacala
every year. Questioned by the inhabitants of KuiTna-grama, Caitanya Mahaprabhu
again repeated the symptoms of a Vai�t:�ava. Vidyanidhi also came to Jagannatha
PurT and saw the festival of O<;lana-�a�thT. When the devotees bade farewell to
the Lord, the Lord was determined to go to Vrndavana, and on the day of Vijaya
dasamT, He departed.
Maharaja Prataparudra made various arrangements for SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's trip to Vrndavana. When He crossed the River Citrotpala, Rama
nanda Ray a, Mardaraja and Haricandana went with Him. SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu
requested Gadadhara Pat:�<;lita to go to NTiacala, Jagannatha PurT, but he did not
abide by this order. From Kataka, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu again requested
Gadadhara Pat:�<;lita to return to NTiacala, and He bade farewell to Ramananda Ray a
from Bhadraka. After this, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu crossed the border of Orissa
state, and He arrived at Panihati by boat. Thereafter He visited the house of
Raghava Pat:�<;lita, and from there He went to Kumarahaga and eventually to
Kuliya, where He excused many offenders. From there He went to Ramakeli,
where He saw SrT ROpa and Sanatana and accepted them as His chief disciples.
Returning from Ramakeli, He met Raghunatha dasa and after giving him instruc
tions sent him back home. Thereafter the Lord returned to NTiacala and began to
make plans to go to Vrndavana without a companion.
TEXT 1
�f'\ffl1fii9fi{i!1-�'f: ��e. II � II
159
160 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
gauc;fodyanarh gaura-meghaf)
sit'ican sva/okanamrtaif)
bhavagni-dagdha-janata
virudha/:1 samajivayat
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
By the nectar of His personal glance, the cloud known as Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu poured water upon the garden of Gauc;la-de5a and revived the
people, who were like creepers and plants burning in the forest fire of ma
terial existence.
TEXT 2
�� <;��!111m f.mtil"t I
lOt��!¥ ;rn (;�� II � II
jaya jaya gauracandra jaya nityananda
jayadvaita-candra jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda
SYNONYMS
jaya jaya-all glories; gauracandra-to Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jaya-all
glories; nityananda-to Nityananda Prabhu; jaya-all glories; advaita-candra-to
Advaita Acarya; jaya-all glories; gaura-bhakta-vrnda-to the devotees of Lord
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TRANSLATION
All glories to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu! All glories to Lord Nityananda! All
glories to Advaitacandra! All glories to all the devotees of the Lord!
TEXT 3
SYNONYMS
prabhura-of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ha-ifa-there was; iccha-the
desire; yaite-to go; vrndavana-to Vrndavana; suniya-hearing; prataparudra
Maharaja Prataparudra; ha-ifa vimana-became morose.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu decided to go to Vrndavana, and Maharaja Pra
taparudra became very morose upon hearing this news.
TEXT 4
SYNONYMS
sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma; ramananda-Ramananda; ani'-calling; dui
jana-two persons; dunhake-unto both of them; kahena-said; raja-the King;
vinaya-vacana-submissive words.
TRANSLATION
The King therefore called for Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya and Ramananda
Raya, and he spoke the following submissive words to them.
TEXT 5
SYNONYMS
nifadri-Jagannatha Puri; chac;/i'-giving up; prabhura-of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; mana-the mind; anyatra-elsewhere; yaite-to go; tomara-both
of you; karaha-make; yatna-endeavor; tanhare-Him; rakhite-to keep.
162 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TRANSLATION
TEXT 6
SYNONYMS
tanha vina-without Him; ei rajya-this kingdom; more-to me; nahi bhaya
is not very pleasing; gosar'ii-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; rakhite-to keep;
karaha-do; nana upaya-var i ous sorts of devices.
TRANSLATION
"Without Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, this kingdom is not pleasing to me.
Therefore please try to devise some plan to enable the Lord to stay here."
TEXT 7
�'el�, ��1-"ltf.:i{ I
1(fJft�,
\!� w-� <fit1( �-'�� �"ft�' II 9 II
SYNONYMS
ramananda-Ramananda; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma; dui-jana-sthane
before the two persons; tabe - then; yukti kare-consulted; prabhu-Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yaba vrndavane-1 shall go to Vrndavana.
TRANSLATION
After this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu Himself consulted Ramananda Raya
and Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya, saying, "I shall go to Vrndavana."
Text 10] The Lord's A ttempt to Go to Vrndavana 163
TEXT 8
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 9
�� �� �-tJ�r.� �� I
� ��' �f"t'S-�� ��II� II
kartika aile kahe-ebe maha-sita
dola-yatra dekhi' yao-ei bhala rita
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
However, when the month of Karttika came, they both told the lord, "Now
it is very cold. It is better that You wait to see the Dola-yatra festival and then
go. That will be very nice."
TEXT 10
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
In this way they both presented many impediments, indirectly not granting
the Lord permission to go to Vrndavana. They did this because they were
afraid of separation from Him.
TEXT 11
�� �� � � ��l't�'l I
�·l� f� <21'- i{1 � � II �� II
SYNONYMS
yadyapi-although; svatantra-fully independent; prabhu-Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; nahe nivaraQa -there is no checking Him; bhakta-iccha vina -with
out the permission of devotees; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; na kare
gamana-does not go.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 12
SYNONYMS
trtiya vatsare-in the third year; saba-all; gauc;Jera bhakta-gaQa-devotees
from Bengal; ni/aca/e-to Jagannatha Puri; calite-to go; sabara-of everyone;
haifa-there was; mana-the mind.
TRANSLATION
Then, for the third year, all the devotees of Bengal wanted to return again to
Jagannatha Puri.
TEXT 13
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
All the Bengali devotees gathered around Advaita Acarya, and in great
jubilation Advaita Acarya departed to Jagannatha Puri to see Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu.
TEXTS 14-15
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord told Nityananda Prabhu to stay in Bengal and spread
ecstatic love of God, Nityananda left to go see Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Who
can understand Nityananda Prabhu's ecstatic love?
TEXTS 16-17
SYNONYMS
acaryaratna-Acaryaratna; vidyanidhi-Vidyanidhi; srivasa-SrTvasa; ramai
Ramai; vasudeva-Vasudeva; murari-Murari; govinda-adi tina bhai-Govinda
and his two brothers; raghava paQc;iita-Raghava Par:u;Jita; nija-jhali-his own
bags; sajafia-assorting; kulina-grama-vasi-the inhabitants of KuiTna-grama;
ca/e-went; patta-c;iori /afia-taking silken ropes.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 18
SYNONYMS
khaQc;:/a-vasi narahari-Narahari, a resident of the village Khat:Jc;la; sri-raghunan
dana-SrT Raghunandana; sarva-bhakta-all the devotees; ca/e-went; tara-of
that; ke-who; kare gaQana-can count.
TRANSLATION
Narahari and Sri Raghunandana, who were from the village of Kha•:u;fa, and
many other devotees also departed. Who can count them?
TEXT 19
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 20
SYNONYMS
sabara-of all of them; sarva-karya-everything necessary to be done;
karena-he does; dena-gives; vasa-sthana-residential places; sivananda-Siva
nanda; jane -know s; u(iiya-pathera-of the roads in Orissa; sandhana-the junc
tions.
TRANSLATION
Sivananda Sena took care of all the necessities the devotees required. In
particular, he made arrangements for residential quarters, and he knew the
roads of Orissa.
TEXT 21
SYNONYMS
se vatsara-that year; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; dekhite-to see;
saba thakuraQi-all the wives of the devotees; ca/i/a-went; acarya sa lige-with
-
TRANSLATION
That year also all the wives of the devotees [fhakurar:tis] also went to see Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Sitadevi, the mother of Acyutananda, went with
Advaita Acarya.
TEXT 22
SYNONYMS
srivasa paQ(iita-sange-with Srivasa Pai)Qita; cafifa-went; mafini-his wife,
Malini; sivananda-sange-with Sivananda Sena; cafe-goes; tanhara-his;
grhiQi-wife.
TRANSLATION
Srivasa Par;�c;Jita also took his wife, Malini, and the wife of Sivananda Sena
also went with her husband.
TEXT 23
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Caitanya dasa, the son of Sivananda Sena, also jubilantly accompanied them .
TEXT 24
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The wife of Candrasekhara [Acaryaratna] also went. I cannot speak of the
greatness of Candra5ekhara's love for the Lord.
TEXT 25
SYNONYMS
saba thakuraQi-all the wives of the great devotees; mahaprabhuke-to Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bhik?a dite-to offer food; prabhura-of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; nana-va rious ; priya dravya-pleasing foods; ni/a-took; ghara
haite-from home .
TRANSLATION
To offer Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu various types of food, all the wives of the
great devotees brought from home various things that pleased Caitanya
Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 26
SYNONYMS
sivananda-sena-Sivananda Sena; kare-does; saba samadhana-all arrange
ments; ghatiyala-the men in charge of levying taxes; prabodhi'-satisfying;
dena-gives; sabare-to everyone; vasa-sthana-resting places.
TRANSLATION
As stated, Sivananda Sena used to make all arrangements for the party's
necessities. In particular, he used to pacify the men in charge of levying taxes,
and he found resting places for everyone.
Text 29] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 171
TEXT 27
,�� � 9J'tilfr;� I
�"151 flf'ID ��
�'CI�����II�'\11
bhak�ya diya karena sabara sarvatra palane
parama anande yana prabhura darasane
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sivananda Sena also supplied food to all the devotees and took care of them
along the way. In this way, feeling great happiness he went to see Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu at Jagannatha Puri.
TEXT 28
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When they all arrived at Remur:-a, they went to see Lord Gopinatha. In the
temple there, Advaita Acarya danced and chanted.
TEXT 29
fii<$Jlitt"fl �� �� � � I
�tli! � ..tfll' �����'ill�� II
172 Sri Caitanya-caritam�a [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
All the priests of the temple had been previously acquainted with Sri Nitya
nanda Prabhu; therefore they all came to offer great respects to the Lord.
TEXT 30
SYNONYMS
sei ratri-that night; saba mahanta-all the great devotees; tahafii rahi/a
remained there; bara-twelve pots; k�ira-condensed milk; ani'-bringing;
age-in front of Nityananda Prabhu; sevaka-the priests; dhari/a-placed.
TRANSLATION
That night, all the great devotees remained in the temple, and the priests
brought twelve pots of condensed milk, which they placed before Lord Nitya
nanda Prabhu.
TEXT 31
SYNONYMS
k�ira-the condensed milk; bariti'-dividing; sabare-unto everyone; di/a
gave; prabhu-nityananda-Nityananda Prabhu; k�ira-prasada-remnants of con-
Text 33] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 173
TRANSLATION
When the condensed milk was placed before Nityananda Prabhu, He dis
tributed the prasada to everyone, and thus everyone's transcendental bliss in
creased.
TEXT 32
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
They then all discussed the story of Sri Madhavendra Puri's installation of
the Gopala Deity, and they discussed how Gopala begged sandalwood from
him.
TEXT 33
SYNONYMS
tarira lagi'-for him (Madhavendra Puri); gopinatha-the Deity named
Gopinatha; k?ira-condensed milk; curi-stealing; kai/a-performed;
mahaprabhura mukhe-from the mouth of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; age-pre
viously; e katha-this incident; suni/a-heard.
174 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TRANSLATION
It was Gopinatha who stole condensed milk for the sake of Madhavendra
Puri. This incident had been previously related by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
Himself.
TEXT 34
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
This same narration was again related by Lord Nityananda to all the devo
tees, and their transcendental bliss increased as they heard the story again.
PURPORT
TEXT 35
SYNONYMS
Walking and walking in this way, the devotees arrived at the city of Kafaka,
where they remained for a day and saw the temple of Sak�i-gopala.
TEXT 36
SYNONYMS
PURPORT
TEXT 37
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 38
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 39
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Govinda offered the two garlands to Advaita Acarya and Nityananda
Prabhu, and They both became very happy.
TEXT 40
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Indeed, They began chanting the holy name of Kr�r:ta on that very spot, and,
dancing and dancing, both Advaita Acarya and Nityananda Prabhu reached
Jagannatha Puri.
TEXT 41
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Then, for the second time, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu sent garlands through
Svarupa Damodara and other personal associates. Thus they went forward,
sent by the son of mother Saci.
TEXT 42
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When the devotees from Bengal reached Lake Narendra, Svariipa Damodara
and the others met them and offered them the garlands given by Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 43
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When the devotees finally reached the lion gate, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
heard the news and personally went to meet them.
TEXT 44
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Then Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and all His devotees visited Lord Jagan
natha. Finally, accompanied by them all, He returned to His own residence.
Text 47] The lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 179
TEXT 45
SYNONYMS
Val)inatha Raya and Kasi Misra then brought a large quantity of prasada, and
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu distributed it with His own hand and fed them all.
TEXT 46
SYNONYMS
purva vatsare-in the previous year; yanra-of whom; yei-wherever; vasa
sthana-place to stay; tahail-there; saba-all of them; pathaiia-sending;
karaila visrama-made them rest.
TRANSLATION
In the previous year, everyone had his own particular residence, and the
same residences were again offered. Thus they all went to take rest.
TEXT 47
�� 'e��'11ffft'l'i �� 1fPf I
������-��118�11
ei-mata bhakta-gaQa rahila cari masa
prabhura sahita kare kirtana-vilasa
180 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
SYNONYMS
ei-mata-in this way; bhakta-gaf)a-the devotees; rahi/a-remained; can
masa-for four months; prabhura sahita-with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kare
performed; kirtana-vi/asa -the pastimes of sarikirtana.
TRANSLATION
For four continuous months all the devotees remained there and enjoyed
chanting the Hare Km•a maha-mantra with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TEXT 48
SYNONYMS
purva-vat-as in the previous year; ratha-yatra-kala-the time for Ratha-yatra
festival; yabe-when; ai/a-arrived; saba /ana-taking all of them; guQc;iica-man
dira-the temple of Gul)<;lica; prak$afila-washed.
TRANSLATION
As in the previous year, they all washed the Gur;�c;fica temple when the time
for Ratha-yatra arrived.
TEXT 49
SYNONYMS
kulina-grami-the residents of Kulina-grama; patta-c;Jori-silken ropes; jagan
nathe dila-offered to Lord Jagannatha; parva-vat-like the previous year; ratha
agre-in front of the car; nartana karila-danced.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Kulina-grama delivered silken ropes to Lord Jagannatha,
and as previously they all danced before the Lord's car.
Text 52] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 181
TEXT 50
SYNONYMS
bahu nrtya kari'-after dancing a great deal; punab - aga i n; ca/i/a-started for;
udyane-the garden; vapi-tire-on the bank of the lake; tahan yai'-go ing there;
karila visrame-took rest.
TRANSLATION
After dancing a great deal, they all went to a nearby garden and took rest
beside a lake.
TEXT 51
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
One brahmaQa named Kr�Qadasa, who was a resident of Rac:fha-de5a and a
servant of Lord Nityananda's, was a very fortunate person.
TEXT 52
SYNONYMS
ghata bhari -fi l ling one waterpot; prabhura-of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu;
'
TRANSLATION
It was Kr�r:Jadasa who filled a great waterpot and poured it over the Lord
while He was taking His bath. The Lord was greatly satisfied by this.
TEXT 53
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The remnants of food offered to the Lord at Balagar:Jc;ti then arrived in great
quantity, and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and all His devotees ate it.
PURPORT
TEXT 54
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
As in the previous year, the Lord, with all the devotees, saw the Ratha-yatra
festival and the Hera-paikami festival as well.
TEXT 55
��t1i·,'51t�tf<$ � �� fil'll!ltf I
� -art-o (;�C'f ��� �����'f II <ta II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 56
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
All these episodes have been elaborately described by Srila V�ndavana dasa
Thakura. Then one day Srivasa Thakura extended an invitation to the lord.
PURPORT
TEXT 57
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 58
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 59
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 60
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 61
SYNONYMS
tarira mukha-His face; dekhi'-seeing; hase-smiles; sacira nandana-Lord Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; arigikara jani' -understanding the acceptance; acarya
Advaita Acarya; karena-performed; nartana-dancing.
TRANSLATION
Seeing the face of Advaita Acarya, Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu smiled.
Understanding that the Lord had accepted the proposal, Advaita Acarya
started to dance.
TEXT 62
SYNONYMS
kiba-what; prarthana-the request; kiba-what; ajna-the order; keha
anyone; na bujhi/a-did not know; a/itigana kari'-embracing; prabhu-Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tatire-to Him; vidaya dila-bade farewell.
TRANSLATION
No one knew what Advaita Acarya requested or what the Lord ordered.
After embracing the Acarya, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu bade Him farewell.
TEXT 63
�"f � �-��'!)�I
�� �tfif lftHt, � � �t� II �� II
Text 64] The Lord's Attempt to Go to V�ndavana 187
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then told Nityananda Prabhu, "Please hear Me, 0
holy man: I now request something of You. Kindly grant My request.
TEXT 64
!2t��� ���iff�� I
''$!� f�' G1l"Rf � �Cif ��111 �8 II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Do not come to Jagannatha Puri every year, but stay in Bengal and fulfill
My desire."
PURPORT
The mission of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is to spread the only medicine effec
tive in this fallen age of Kali-the chanting of the Hare Kr�t:�a maha-mantra.
Following the orders of His mother, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was residing at
Jagannatha Puri, and the devotees were coming to see Him. However, the Lord
felt that this message must be spread very elaborately in Bengal, and in His ab
sence there was not a second person capable of doing it. Consequently the Lord
requested Nityananda Prabhu to stay there and broadcast the message of Kr�t:�a
consciousness. The Lord also entrusted a similar preaching responsibility to ROpa
and Sanatana. Nityananda Prabhu was requested not to come every year to
Jagannatha Puri, although seeing Lord Jagannatha greatly benefits everyone. Does
this mean that the Lord was refusing Nityananda Prabhu a fortunate opportunity?
No. One who is a faithful servant of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu must execute His
188 Sri Caitanya-caritam�ta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
order, even if one has to sacrifice going to Jagannatha PurT to see Lord jagannatha
there. In other words, it is a greater fortune to carry out SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu's
order than to satisfy one's senses by seeing Lord Jagannatha.
Preaching Caitanya Mahaprabhu's cult throughout the world is more important
than staying in Vrndavana or Jagannatha PurT for one's own personal satisfaction.
Spreading Kr�r:Ja consciousness is SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu's mission; therefore
His sincere devotees must carry out His desire.
The devotees of Lord Caitanya must preach Kr�r:Ja consciousness in every village
and town in the world. That will satisfy the Lord. It is not that one should act
whimsically for his own personal satisfaction. This order comes down through the
parampara system, and the spiritual master presents these orders to the disciple so
that he can spread the message of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu. It is the duty of
every disciple to carry out the order of the bona fide spiritual master and spread
Lord Caitanya's message all over the world.
TEXT 65
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued, "You can perform a task that even I
cannot do. But for You, I cannot find anyone in Gau�a-desa who can fulfill My
mission there."
PURPORT
Lord Caitanya's mission is to deliver the fallen souls of this age. In this age of
Kali, practically cent percent of the population is fallen. SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu
certainly delivered many fallen souls, but His disciples mainly came from the up-
Text 65] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 189
per classes. For example, He delivered Srila Ropa Gosvami, Sanatana Gosvami, Sar
vabhauma Bhanacarya and many others who were socially elevated but fallen
from the spiritual point of view. Srila ROpa and Sanatana Gosvamis were situated
in government service, and Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya was the topmost scholar of
India. Similarly, Prakasananda Sarasvati was a leader of many thousands of
Mayavadi sannyasis. It was Srila Nityananda Prabhu, however, who delivered per
sons like Jagai and Madhai. Therefore, Lord Caitanya says, amara 'du�kara' karma,
toma haite haye. Jagai and Madhai were delivered solely by Nityananda Prabhu's
mercy. When they injured Nityananda Prabhu, Lord Caitanya became angry and
decided to kill them with His Sudarsana cakra, but Nityananda Prabhu saved them
from the Lord's wrath and delivered them. In the incarnation of Gaura-Nitai, the
Lord is not supposed to kill demons but deliver them by preaching Kr�t:la con
sciousness. In the case of Jagai and Madhai, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was so
angry that He would have immediately killed them, but Nityananda Prabhu was
so kind that He not only saved them from death but elevated them to the tran
scendental position. Thus what was not possible for Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
was carried out by Nityananda Prabhu.
Similarly, if one is true to Gaura-Nitai's service in the disciplic succession, he can
even excel Nityananda Prabhu's service. This is the process of disciplic succession.
Nityananda Prabhu delivered Jagai and Madhai, but a servant of Nityananda
Prabhu, by His grace, can deliver many thousands of Jagai's and Madhai's. That is
the special benediction of the disciplic succession. One who is situated in the dis
ciplic succession can be understood by the result of his activities. This is always
true as far as the activities of the Lord and His devotees are concerned. Therefore
Lord Siva says:
aradhananarh sarve�arh
vi�I)Or aradhanarh pararh
tasmat paratararh devi
tadiyanarh samarcanam
"Of all types of worship, worship of Lord Vi�I)U is best, and better than the wor
ship of Lord Vi�I)U is the worship of His devotee, the Vai�l)ava." (Padma Pural)a)
By the grace of Vi�I)U, a Vai�l)ava can render better service than Vi�l)u; that is
the special prerogative of a Vai�l)ava. The Lord actually wants to see His servants
work more gloriously than Himself. For instance, on the Battlefield of Kuruk�etra,
Sri Kr�t:la provoked.Arjuna to fight because all the warriors on the battlefield were
to die by Kr�t:la's plan. Kr�t:la Himself did not want to take credit; rather, He
wanted Arjuna to take credit. Therefore He asked him to fight and win fame.
"Therefore get up and prepare to fight. After conquering your enemies, you will
enjoy a flourishing kingdom. They are already put to death by My arrangement,
and you, 0 Savyasacin, can be but an instrument in the fight." (Bg. 11.33)
Thus the Supreme Personality of Godhead gives credit to a devotee who per
forms any heavy task perfectly. Hanumanji, or Vajrangaji, the servant of Lord
Ramacandra, also serves as another example. It was HanumanjT who jumped over
the sea in one leap and reached the shore of Lanka from the shore of Bharata
var�a. When Lord Ramacandra chose to go there, He paved the way with stones,
although by His will the stones were able to float on the sea. If we simply follow
SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu's instructions and follow in the footsteps of SrT Nitya
nanda Prabhu, this Kr�t:Ja consciousness movement can advance, and even more
difficult tasks can be performed by the preachers remaining faithful to the service
of the Lord.
TEXT 66
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Nityananda Prabhu replied, "0 Lord, You are the life, and I am the body.
There is no difference between the body and life itself, but life is more impor
tant than the body.
TEXT 67
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"By Your inconceivable energy, You can do whatever You like, and whatever
You make Me do, I do without restriction."
PURPO RT
te?J.rh satata-yuktanarh
bhajatarh priti-pDrvakam
dadami buddhi-yogarh tam
yena mam upayanti te
"To those who are constantly devoted and worship Me with love, I give the
understanding by which they can come to Me." (Bg. 10.1 0)
Everything is possible for a pure devotee because he acts under the instructions
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Through His inconceivable energy, a pure
devotee can perform tasks that are supposed to be very, very difficult. He can per
form tasks not even previously performed by the Lord Himself. Therefore Nitya
nanda Prabhu told Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, ye karaha, sei kari, nahika niyama: "I
do not know by what regulative principle I am carrying out this wonderful work,
but I know for certain that I will do whatever You desire." Although the Lord
wants to give all credit to His devotee, the devotee himself never takes credit, for
he acts only under the Lord's direction. Consequently all credit goes to the Lord.
This is the nature of the relationship between the Lord and His devotee. The Lord
wants to give all credit to His servant, but the servant does not take any credit, for
he knows that everything is carried out by the Lord.
192 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 68
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 69
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 70
� �,-"��..��' ifllf-��� I
tl ��, � � ���·R'I II" '\ II o
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, "You should engage yourself in the service of the servants
of Kr�r:-'a and always chant the holy name of Kr�r:-a. If you do these two things,
you will very soon attain shelter at Kr�r:-a's lotus feet."
TEXT 71
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 72
"*•i$( � �� �ti' I
� �<!1-c�, -��� m'lll 9� n
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"A person who is always chanting the holy name of the Lord is to be con
sidered a first-class Vai�r:-ava, and your duty is to serve his lotus feet."
PURPORT
SrTia Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatT Thakura says that any Vai�l)ava who is con
stantly chanting the holy name of the Lord should be considered to have attained
the second platform of Vai�l)avism. Such a devotee is superior to a neophyte
Vai�l)ava who has just learned to chant the holy name of the Lord. A neophyte
devotee simply tries to chant the holy name, whereas the advanced devotee is
accustomed to chanting and takes pleasure in it. Such an advanced devotee is
called madhyama-bhagavata, which indicates that he has attained the intermedi
ate stage between the neophyte and the perfect devotee. Generally a devotee in
the intermediate stage becomes a preacher. A neophyte devotee or an ordinary
person should worship the madhyama-bhagavata, who is a via medium.
In his Upadesamrta SrTia ROpa GosvamT says: praf)atibhis ca bhajantam isam.
This means that madhyama-adhikari devotees should exchange obeisances be
tween themselves.
The word nirantara, meaning "without cessation, continuously, constantly," is
very important in this verse. The word antara means "interval." If one has desires
other than a desire to perform devotional service-in other words, if one some
times engages in devotional service and sometimes strives for sense gratifica
tion-his service will be interrupted. A pure devotee, therefore, should have no
other desire than to serve Kr�J;�a. He should be above fruitive activity and specula
tive knowledge. In his Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu, SrTia ROpa GosvamT says:
anyabhila�ita-sanyarh
jnana-karmady-anavrtam
anukalyena kr�Qanu
silanarh bhaktir uttama
This is the platform of pure devotional service. One should not be motivated by
fruitive activity or mental speculation but should simply serve Kr�J;�a favorably.
That is first-class devotion.
Another meaning of antara is "this body." The body is an impediment to self
realization because it is always engaged in sense gratification. Similarly, antara
means "money." If money is not used in Kr�J;�a's service, it is also an impediment.
Antara also means janata, "people in general." The association of ordinary persons
may destroy the principles of devotional service. Similarly, antara may mean
"greed," greed to acquire more money or enjoy more sense gratification. Finally,
the word antara may also mean "atheistic ideas" by which one considers the
Text 721 The Lord's Attempt to Go to V�ndavana 195
temple Deity to be made of stone, wood or gold. All of these are impediments.
The Deity in the temple is not material-He is the Supreme Personality of God
head Himself. Similarly, considering the spiritual master an ordinary human being
(gurU$U nara-mati/:1) is also an impediment. Nor should one consider a Vai�r;�ava a
member of a particular caste or nation. Nor should a Vai�r;�ava be considered ma
terial. CaraQamrta should not be considered ordinary drinking water, and the holy
name of the Lord should not be considered an ordinary sound vibration. Nor
should one look on Lord Kr�r;�a as an ordinary human being, for He is the origin of
all vi$QU-tattvas; nor should one regard the Supreme Lord as a demigod. Intermin
gling the spiritual with the material causes one to look on transcendence as ma
terial and the mundane as spiritual. This is all due to a poor fund of knowledge.
One should not consider Lord Vi�r;�u and things related to him as being different.
All this is offensive.
In the Bhakti-sandarbha (265), SrTia )Tva GosvamT writes: namaikaril yasya vaci
smaraQa-patha-gatam ityadau deha-draviQadi-nimittaka-'pa$aQ(ia'-sabdena ca
dasa aparadha lak$yante, pa$aQ(iamayatvat te$am.
The MayavadTs look on Vi�r;�u and Vai�r;�avas imperfectly due to their poor fund
of knowledge, and this is condemned. In Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.46), the inter
mediate Vai�r;�ava is described as follows:
isvare tad-adhine$U
bali5e$U dvi$atsu ca
prema-maitri-krpopek$a
yab karoti sa madhyamab
"The intermediate Vai�r;�ava has to love God, make friends with the devotees, in
struct the innocent and reject jealous people." These are the four functions of the
Vai�r;�ava in the intermediate stage. In Caitanya-caritamrta (Madhya 22.64) SrT
Sanatana GosvamT is taught:
"One who is faithful is a proper candidate for devotional service. In terms of one's
degree of faith in devotional service, one is a first-class, second-class or neophyte
Vai�r;�ava."
sastra-yukti nahi jane dr9ha, sraddhavan
'madhyama-adhikari' sei maha-bhagyavan
"One who has attained the intermediate stage is not very advanced in sastric
knowledge, but he has firm faith in the Lord. Such a person is very fortunate to be
situated on the intermediate platform." (Cc. Madhya 22.67)
196 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
rati-prema-taratamye bhakta-tara-tama
"Attraction and love are the ultimate goal of devotional service. The degrees of
such attraction and love for God distinguish the different stages of devotion
neophyte, intermediate and perfectional." (Cc. Madhya 22.71) An intermediate
devotee is greatly attracted to chanting the holy name, and by chanting he is ele
vated to the platform of love. If one chants the holy name of the Lord with great
attachment, he can understand his position as an eternal servant of the spiritual
master, other Vai�t:�avas and Kr�t:Ja Himself. Thus the intermediate Vai�t:�ava con
siders himself kr�Qa-dasa, Kr�t:�a's servant. He therefore preaches Kr�t:�a conscious
ness to innocent neophytes and stresses the importance of chanting the Hare
Kr�t:Ja maha-mantra. An intermediate devotee can identify the nondevotee or
motivated devotee. The motivated devotee or the nondevotee are on the mate
rial platform, and they are called prakrta. The intermediate devotee does not mix
with such materialistic people. However, he understands that the Supreme Per
sonality of Godhead and everything related to Him are on the same transcenden
tal platform. Actually none of them are mundane.
TEXT 73
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The following year, the inhabitants of Kulina-grama again asked the Lord
the same question. Hearing this question, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu again
taught them about the different types of Vai��;�avas.
TEXT 74
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
"One cannot understand the value of touchstone until it turns iron into gold."
One should judge by action, not by promises. A maha-bhagavata can turn a living
entity from abominable material life to the Lord's service. This is the test of a
maha-bhagavata. Although preaching is not meant for a maha-bhagavata, a maha
bhagavata can descend to the platform of madhyama-bhagavata just to convert
others to Vai�t:�avism. Actually a maha-bhagavata is fit to spread Kr�t:Ja conscious
ness, but he does not distinguish where Kr�t:Ja consciousness should be spread
198 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
from where it should not. He thinks that everyone is competent to accept Kr�t:�a
consciousness if the chance is provided. A neophyte and intermediate devotee
should always be anxious to hear the maha-bhagavata and serve him in every
respect. The neophyte and intermediate devotees can gradually rise to the plat
form of uttama-adhikari and become first-class devotees. Symptoms of a first
class devotee are given in Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.45):
"If one is expert in Vedic literature and has full faith in the Supreme Lord, then he
is an uttama-adhikari, a first-class Vai�t:�ava, a topmost Vai�t:�ava who can deliver
the whole world and turn everyone to Kr�t:�a consciousness."
(Cc. Madhya 22.65) With great love and affection, the maha-bhagavata observes
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, devotional service and the devotee. He ob
serves nothing beyond Kr�r:Ja, Kr�t:�a consciousness and Kr�t:�a's devotees. The
maha-bhagavata knows that everyone is engaged in the Lord's service in different
ways. He therefore descends to the middle platform to elevate everyone to the
Kr�t:�a conscious position.
TEXT 75
ijjS1f <!�'iff'
� ·��-.,'""l� I
��
SYNONYMS
krama kari' -dividing according to grades; kahe prabhu-Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu spoke; vai?l)ava-lak?al)a-the symptoms of Vai�t:�avas; vai?l)ava
the ordinary Vai�t:�ava (the positive platform); vai?l)ava-tara-the better Vai�t:�ava
(the comparative platform); ara -and; vai�l)ava-tama -the best Vai�t:�ava (the
superlative platform).
Text 77] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 199
TRANSLATION
TEXT 76
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Finally all the Vai�r;�avas returned to Bengal, but that year Pur;�c;larika
Vidyanidhi remained at Jagannatha Puri.
TEXT 77
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 78
SYNONYMS
gadadhara-paQ(Iite-unto Gadadhara Pal)<;iita; tenho-Pul)<;iarika Vidyanidhi;
puna/:1-again, the second; mantra-initiation; di /a-gave; ogana-?a?thira dine
on the day of performing the O<;lana-�a�thi function; yatra - festival; ye-indeed;
dekhila-he saw.
TRANSLATION
Pul)<;larika Vidyanidhi initiated Gadadhara Pal)<;lita for the second time, and
on the day of O<;lana-�a�fhi he saw the festival.
PURPORT
TEXT 79
SYNONYMS
jagannatha-Lord Jagannatha; parena-puts on; tatha-there; ma(luya
vasana-cloth with starch; dekhiya-seeing; sa-ghrQa-with hatred; haila-was;
vidyanidhira mana -the mind of Vidyanidhi.
Text 82] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 201
TRANSLATION
When Pur;��arika Vidyanidhi saw that Lord Jagannatha was given a starched
garment, he became a little hateful. In this way his mind was polluted.
TEXT 80
SYNONYMS
That night the brothers Lord Jagannatha and Balarama came to Pur;��arika
Vidyanidhi and, smiling, began to slap him.
TEXT 81
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Although his cheeks were swollen from the slapping, Pur;��arika Vidyanidhi
was very happy within. This incident has been elaborately described by
Thakura Vrndavana dasa.
TEXT 82
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Every year the devotees of Bengal would come and stay with Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu to see the Ratha-yatra festival.
TEXT 83
� 'aft'U � � � �tml �� I
��m �<st !!� � �:�" � 11
tara madhye ye ye var�e achaye vise�a
vistariya age taha kahiba nibse?a
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Whatever happened during those years that is worth noting shall be de
scribed later.
TEXT 84
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Thus Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu passed four years. He spent the first two
years on His tour in South India.
TEXT 85
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 86
SYNONYMS
paficama vatsare-on the fifth year; gauc;lera-of Bengal; bhakta-gaQa-the
devotees; ai/a-came; ratha dekhi'-seeing the Ratha-yatra festival; na rahila
did not stay; gauc;lere ca/i/a-returned to Bengal.
TRANSLATION
During the fifth year, the devotees from Bengal came to see the Ratha-yatra
festival. After seeing it, they did not stay but returned to Bengal.
TEXT 87
C!t� �{ �t*;��-�'tlft"i{"!·"itti{ I
�f� �fif' �t� 1f� �l>C.i{ II lr'l II
204 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
SYNONYMS
tabe-then; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sarvabhauma-ramananda
sthane-before Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya and Ramananda Raya; alingana kari'
embracing; kahe-says; madhura vacane-sweet words .
TRANSLATION
Then Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu placed a proposal before Sarvabhauma
Bhatfacarya and Ramananda Raya. He embraced them and spoke sweet words.
TEXT 88
SYNONYMS
bahuta utkaQtha-great anxiety; mora-My; yaite vrndavana-to go to
Vrndavana; tamara hathe-by your tricks; dui vatsara-for two years; na kai/un-
1 did not do; gamana-going .
TRANSLATION
Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "My desire to go to Vrndavana has very much
increased. Because of your tricks, I have not been able to go there for the past
two years.
TEXT 89
SYNONYMS
ava.Sya-certainly; ca/iba-1 shall go; dunhe-both of you; karaha sammati
kindly agree to this proposal; toma-dunha vina-except you two; mora-My;
nahi -there is not; anya gati -other resort.
Text 92] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 205
TRANSLATION
"This time I must go. Will you please give Me permission? Save for you
two, I have no other resort.
TEXT 90
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"In Bengal I have two shelters-my mother and the River Ganges. Both of
them are very merciful.
TEXT 91
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I shall go to Vrndavana through Bengal and see both My mother and the
River Ganges. Now would you two be pleased to give Me permission?"
TEXT 92
�fim'l � �� 11ti{ �� I
l!f1.·�ti{ � U �!_ � i{i II �� II
206 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
They both said, "Now that the rainy season is here, it will be difficult for
You to travel. It is better to wait for Vijaya-dasami before departing for
Vrndavana."
TEXT 94
�t� �1 �'"f � I
'fS!Iilt"f
�1-�-fW{ ����til " �8 "
anande mahaprabhu var?a kai/a samadhana
vijaya-dasami-dine karila payana
SYNONYMS
anande-in great pleasure; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; var?a
the rainy season; kaila samadhana -passed; vijaya-dasami-dine-on Vijaya-
Text 96] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 207
dasamT, the day when the victory was won by Lord Ramacandra; karila payana
He departed.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very pleased to thus receive their permission.
He waited until the rainy season passed, and when the day of Vijaya-dasami
arrived, He departed for Vrndavana.
TEXT 95
SYNONYMS
jagannathera-of Lord Jagannatha; prasada-the remnants of food; prabhu
SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; yata-all; pa fi achi/a-had obtained; kac;fara-a kind of
tilaka; candana-sandalwood; c;Jora-ropes; saba-all; satige /ai/a-He took with
Him.
TRANSLATION
The Lord collected whatever remnants of food were left by Lord Jagannatha.
He also took remnants of the Lord's kac;lara ointment, sandalwood and ropes
with Him.
TEXT 96
i!lf'Sfl�'l �WI1ftf'ft' � �� I
��·�'fttJ � �� ifllt' �� II �� II
SYNONYMS
jagannathe-from Lord Jagannatha; ajfia magi'-taking permission; prabhate
early in the morning; ca/i/a-departed; uc;fiya-bhakta-gaQa-all the devotees of
Orissa; satige-with Him; pache-following; ca/i' ai/a-went.
TRANSLATION
After taking Lord Jagannatha's permission early in the morning, Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu departed, and all the devotees of Orissa began following Him.
208 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 97
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
It was with great care that Caitanya Mahaprabhu forbade the Orissa devo
tees to follow Him. Accompanied by personal associates, He first went to
Bhavanipura.
PURPORT
One goes through Bhavanipura before reaching a well-known place named
jankadei-pura, or janakidevi-pura.
TEXT 98
SYNONYMS
ramananda-Ramananda Raya; ai/a-came; pache-behind; dolaya cac;/iya
riding on a palanquin; val)inatha-Val)inatha Raya; bahu-a large quantity of;
prasada - remnants of the food of jagannatha; di/a-gave; pathana-sending.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 99
�ft' '!m �1 1
!21'1� c:•t�
�:�ttl'! �f"' � ''t,�t�' �i�lt1 11 �� n
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After taking prasada, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu remained there for the
night. Early in the morning, He began walking and finally reached
Bhuvanesvara.
TEXT 100
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After reaching the city of Kataka, He saw the tempi� of Gopala, and a
brahmar;1a there named Svapnesvara invited the Lord to eat.
TEXT 101
SYNONYMS
Ramananda Raya invited all the others for their meals, and Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu made His re$ting place in a garden outside the temple.
TEXT 102
SYNONYMS
bhik�a kari'-after taking lunch; baku/a-tale-underneath a baku/a flower tree;
karila visrama-took rest; prataparudra-thafii-to the presence of Maharaja Pra
taparudra; raya -Ramananda Raya; karila pay ana-departed.
TRANSLATION
While Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was taking rest beneath a bakula tree,
Ramananda Raya immediately went to Maharaja Prataparudra.
TEXT 103
SYNONYMS
suni'-hearing; anandita-very pleased; raja-the King; ati-sighra-hastily;
ai/a-came; prabhu dekhi'-seeing Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; daf)(iavat
obeisances offered falling flat; bhamete-on the ground; pa(iila-fell down.
Text 106] The lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 211
TRANSLATION
The King was very happy to hear the news, and he hastily went there. Upon
seeing the lord, he fell flat to offer Him obeisances.
TEXT 104
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Being overwhelmed with love, the King again and again got up and fell
down. When he offered prayers, his whole body shivered, and tears fell from
his eyes.
TEXT 105
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very pleased to see the King's devotion, and
He therefore stood up and embraced him.
TEXT 106
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When the lord embraced the King, the King again and again offered prayers
and obeisances. In this way, the lord's mercy brought tears from the King,
and the lord's body was bathed with these tears.
TEXT 107
SYNONYMS
TEXT 108
SYNONYMS
aiche-such; tarihare-unto the King; krpa-mercy; kaifa-showed;
gauraraya-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prataparudra-santrata-the deliverer of
Maharaja Prataparudra; nama -the name; haifa -became; yaya-by which.
Text 111] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 213
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu showed such mercy to the King that from that day
on the lord became known as Prataparudra-santrata, the deliverer of Maharaja
Prataparudra.
TEXT 109
�� �� �"fi' I
�l't'f·��'l
� �m flf'fl all�� ii1151i{ II � o� II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
All the governmental officers also paid their respects to the lord, and finally
the King and his men were bade farewell by the son of mother Saci.
TEXT 110
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The King then went outside and had orders written down and sent to the
government servants within his kingdom.
TEXT 111
'c!tft1·1' $t't1f ���I
�� if<U'Jt� ��l ��� " ��� "
214 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
His orders read: "In every village you should construct new residences, and
in five or seven new houses, you should store all kinds of food.
TEXT 112
SYNONYMS
TEXT 113
SYNONYMS
dui maha-patra-two respectable officers; haricandana-Haricandana; mar
daraja-Mardaraja; tanre-to them; ajna dila-gave orders; raja-the King;
kariha-do; sarva kaya-everything needed.
Text 116] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 215
TRANSLATION
The King ordered two respectable officers named Haricandana and Mar
daraja to do whatever was necessary to carry out these orders.
TEXTS 114-115
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The King also ordered them to maintain a new boat on the banks of the
river, and wherever Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took His bath or crossed to the
other side of the river, they should establish a memorial column and make that
place a great place of pilgrimage. "Indeed," said the King, "I will take my
bath there. And let me also die there."
TEXT 116
�,.tti�����JII
�"!, � 'tfi{ �t�?t't-t II ��� II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The King continued, "At Caturdvara, please construct new residential quar
ters. Now, Ramananda, you can return to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu."
TEXT 117
SYNONYMS
sandhyate-in the evening; calibe prabhu-the Lord will start; nrpati sunila
the King heard; hasti-upara-upon the backs of elephants; tambu-grhe-in tents;
stri-gal)e-all the ladies; ca(iai/a-made get up.
TRANSLATION
When the King heard that the Lord was leaving that evening, he im
mediately made arrangements for some elephants with small tents on their
backs to be brought there. Then all the ladies of the palace got on the
elephants.
TEXT 118
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
All these ladies went to the road the Lord was taking and remained there in
a line. That evening, the Lord departed with His devotees.
TEXT 119
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to the bank of the River Citrotpala to
take His bath, all the queens and ladies of the palace offered their obeisances
to Him.
TEXT 120
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Upon seeing the Lord, they all felt themselves overwhelmed with love of
Godhead, and, tears pouring from their eyes, they began to chant the holy
name, "Kr��a! Kr��a!"
218 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 121
���� �fil �� I
lj)lfi{
�·r;12t11i rat �'A" !_f Qllfti{ II ��� II
emana krpafu nahi suni tribhuvane
kr�Qa-prema haya yarira dura darasane
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
��t�������l
�e.'Wtil� fltl!J �fit' �� �/'A" �������
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord then got into a new boat and crossed the river. Walking in the full
moonlight, He finally reached the town known as Caturdvara.
TEXT 123
SYNONYMS
ratrye-on that night; tatha rahi' -staying there; prate-in the morning; snana
krtya kai/a-too k His bath; hena-ka/e-at that time; jagannathera-of Lord Jagan
natha; maha-prasada ai/a - remnants of food arrived.
TRANSLATION
The lord spent the night there and in the morning took His bath. At that
time, remnants of lord Jagannatha's food arrived.
TEXT 124
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Following the King's orders, the superintendent of the temple sent large
quantities of prasada every day, and it was carried by many persons.
TEXT 125
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After accepting the prasada, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu stood up and started
to go, chanting the holy names, "Hari! Hari!"
TEXT 126
SYNONYMS
ramananda -Ramananda; mardaraja -Mardaraja; srr-haricandana -Sri Harican
dana; sange-in company; seva kari - re nde r ing service; cafe-went; ei tina
'
jana-these three ge n tl e me n
.
TRANSLATION
Ramananda Raya, Mardaraja and Sri Haricandana always went with Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu and rendered various services.
TEXTS 127-129
SYNONYMS
prabhu-sange-with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; puri-gosafii-Paramananda
Puri; svarOpa-damodara-SvarOpa Damodara; jagadananda-Jagadananda ;
mukunda-Mukunda; govinda-Govinda; kasisvara-Kasisvara; haridasa
thakura-Haridasa Thakura; ara-and; par:lC;fita-vakresvara-Paf)c:)ita Vakresvara;
gopinatha-acarya-Gopinatha Acarya; ara-and; paQ<;iita-damodara-Paf)c:)ita
Damodara; ramai-R amai; nandai-Nandai; ara-and; bahu bhakta-gaQa-many
devotees; pradhana-the chief; kahi/un-1 have mentioned; sabara-of all of
them; ke-who; kare gaQana-can make an account.
TRANSLATION
Paramananda Puri Gosvami, Svarupa Damodara, Jagadananda, Mukunda,
Govinda, Kasisvara, Haridasa Thakura, Vakresvara PaQc;lita, Gopinatha Acarya,
Damodara PaQc;lita, Ramai, Nandai and many other devotees accompanied the
Lord. I have mentioned only the chief devotees. No one can describe the total
number.
TEXT 130
'mft�-9(�1! �� � �� I
SYNONYMS
gadadhara- pal) <;/ita-Gadadhara Paf)c:)ita; yabe-when; sangete-with Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ca/i/a-started to go; k�etra-sannyasa-the renounced
order of life at a holy place of pilgrimage; na cha<;fiha-do not give up; prabhu
ni�edhila-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu forbade.
TRANSLATION
When Gadadhara PaQc;lita started to go with the Lord, he was forbidden to
come and was asked not to give up the vow of k�tra-sannyasa.
PURPORT
When one takes k�etra-sannyasa, he leaves his household life and goes to a
place of pilgrimage devoted to Lord Vi�f)U. Such places include Puru�ottama
(Jagannatha Puri), Navadvipa-dhama and Mathura-dhama. The k�etra-sannyasi
lives in these places alone or with his family. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura considers
222 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 131
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 132
SYNONYMS
prabhu kah e-S ri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; inha-here; kara-just do;
gopinatha sevana -worship of Gopinatha; paQc;iita kahe-the paQc;iita said; koti
seva-millions of times the service; tvat-pada-darsana-seeing Your lotus feet.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 133
SYNONYMS
prabhu kahe-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; seva chac;libe-you will give
up the service; amaya-to Me; /age-will attach; do�a-fault; iriha rahi '- staying
here; seva kara-just be engaged in service; amara-My; santo�a-satisfaction.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "If you abandon His service, it will be
My fault. It is better that you remain here and render service. That will be My
satisfaction."
TEXT 134
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Par:u;tita replied, "Do not worry. All the faults will be on my head. I shall
not accompany You but shall go alone.
TEXT 135
SYNONYMS
ai'ke-mother Sacidevi; dekhite-to see; yaiba-1 shall go; na yaiba-1 shall
not go; toma lagi'-for Your sake; pratijna-seva-the vow and service to
Gopinatha; tyaga-do?a-the fault of giving up; tara-for that; ami bhagi-1 am
responsible.
TRANSLATION
"I shall go to see Sacimata, but I shall not go for Your sake. I shall be
responsible for the abandoning of my vow and service to Gopinatha."
TEXT 136
SYNONYMS
eta ba/i'-saying this; paQqita-gosar'ii-Gadadhara Pal)c;lita; prthak ca/i/a-pro
ceeded separately; kataka asi'-when He came to Kataka; prabhu-Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; tanre-him; sange-with Him; anai/a-brought.
TRANSLATION
Thus Gadadhara Pa�c;tita Gosvami traveled alone, but when they all arrived
at Kataka, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu called him, and he went in the Lord's
company.
TEXT 137
SYNONYMS
paQ(iitera-of Gadadhara Par:u;lita; gauraliga-prema-the love for Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; bujhana -understanding; na yaya-is not possible; pratijfia-a
vow; sri-kr?f!a-seva-the service of the Lord; cha(ii/a-gave up; twa-praya
almost like straw.
TRANSLATION
No one can understand the loving intimacy between Gadadhara Par:u;Jita and
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Gadadhara Par;�c;fita gave up his vow and service to
Gopinatha just as one gives up a piece of straw.
PURPORT
just to get Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's association, Gadadhara Par:rc;lita gave up
his life's vow to engage in Gopinatha's service. This kind of loving affection can be
understood only by very confidential devotees. Ordinarily, no one can under
stand its purport.
TEXT 138
SYNONYMS
tanhara caritre-in his behavior; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; antare
within His heart; santo?a -very satisfied; tanhara hate dhari'-catching his hand;
kahe-says; kar i '-e xhi biting ; praQaya-ro?a-anger in love.
TRANSLATION
Gadadhara Par;tc;fita's behavior was very pleasing to Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's heart. Nevertheless, the Lord took his hand and spoke to him,
displaying the anger of love.
TEXT 139
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"You have abandoned Gopinatha's service and broken your vow to live in
Puri. A ll that is now complete because you have come so far.
TEXT 140
SYNONYMS
TEXT 141
�� �� �rw, �t� � 1
<;1l111'
�� -t�tl, �flr �111' � � II �8� II
mora sukha caha yadi, nilacale ca/a
amara sapatha, yadi ara kichu bala
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"If you want My happiness, please return to Nilacala. You will simply con
demn Me if you say any more about this matter."
TEXT 142
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu got into a boat, and Gadadhara Par;�
c;lita immediately fell down in an unconscious state.
TEXT 143
SYNONYMS
paQc;iite /ana -ta king the Pat:J<;iita; yaite-to go; sarvabhauma-unto Sar
-
TRANSLATION
TEXT 144
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"You should know that Lord Kr�r;�a Himself violated His own promise just to
keep the promise of Grandfather Bhi�ma.
TEXT 145
"lffol'il��9f�i� "ll�<tff\!i�l
lj��R��/"ll��....c\!i·l �Q!�: 1
��?l�HC't1��Hll"66<'1i{_S-
��fil<t ��Rrs� 'ifC\!!1\9�,�: II )illt II
SYNONYMS
sva-nigamam-His own promise not to take a weapon and fight on behalf of
the Pat:�c;lavas; apahaya - giving up; mat-pratijfiam-my promise; rt am- tru e;
adhikartum-to make more; avap/ uta/:1- having jumped down; ratha-stha/:1-
who was on the chariot (Lord Kr�t:�al; dhrta-who took up; ratha-caral)a/:1-the
wheel of the chariot; abhyayat-ran forward; ca / at-gu/:1 - making the entire
planet tremble; hari/:1-a lion; iva-like; hantum-to kill; ibham-an elephant;
gata-uttariya/:1 -losing the outer garment.
TRANSLATION
"'Intending to make my promise true, Lord Kr�r;�a broke His own promise
not to take up a weapon at Kuruk�etra. With His outer garment falling off,
Text 147] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 229
Lord Sri Kr�r:ta jumped from His chariot, picked up a wheel and came running
at me to kill me. Indeed, He rushed at me like a lion going to kill an elephant,
and He caused the whole earth to tremble.'
PURPORT
Lord Kr�r:ta promised not to fight in the battle of Kuruk�etra or even take up a
weapon. But when Bhi�ma wanted to keep his own promise to break the promise
of the Lord, the Lord immediately got down from the chariot, and to make
Bhi�ma's promise true He picked up a chariot wheel and rushed forward to kill
him. This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.9.37).
TEXT 146
�� � �t'aft1f � �i I
�t'aft1f 12tF!e�i � '� � �fni u" �s� 11
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 147
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 148
SYNONYMS
prabhu lagi'-for the sake of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; dharma-karma-all
prescribed duties; chac;le-give up; bhakta-gaf)a-all the devotees; bhakta-dhar
ma-of the duty of a devotee; hani-the abandonment; prabhura-to Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; na haya-is not; sahana-tolerable.
TRANSLATION
All the devotees would abandon all kinds of duties for Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's sake, yet the Lord did not like the devotees' giving up their
promised duties.
TEXT 149
SYNONYMS
premera vivarta-the misgivings of loving affairs; iha-this; sune-listens; yei
jana-any person who; acire-very soon; miliye-meet; tar'lre-him; caitanya
caraf)a-the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
TRANSLATION
All these are the misgivings of loving affairs. Whoever listens to these inci
dents gets Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's shelter very soon.
Text 150] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 231
TEXT 150
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His party arrived at Yajapura, the Lord
asked the two government officers who had come with Him to return.
PURPORT
The place called Yajapura is very well known in Orissa. It is a subdivision of the
Kataka district and is situated on the southern side of the Vaitaral)i River. Formerly
great sages performed sacrifices on the northern bank of the Vaitaral)i River; con
sequently the place is known as Yajapura-"the place where sacrifices are per
formed." Some people say that this was one of the capital cities of King Yayati and
that from the name Yayati-nagara the name Yajapura has come. As stated in
Mahabharata ( Vana-parva Chapter 114):
TEXT 151
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu bade farewell to the officers, and Raya Raman
anda continued on with the Lord. The Lord talked to Ramananda Raya about
Sri Kr��a day and night.
TEXT 152
SYNONYMS
prati-grame-in each village; raja-ajfiaya-by the order of the King; raja
bhrtya-gaf)a -the government servants; navya grhe-in newly constructed
houses; nana-dravye-with all kinds of food grains; karaye sevana-rendered ser
vice.
TRANSLATION
In each and every village, in compliance with the King's order, government
officers constructed new houses and filled each of them with stocks of grains.
Thus they served the Lord.
Text 154] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 233
TEXT 153
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
It was stated in the First Chapter of Madhya-lila, verse 149, that Ramananda
Raya was bade farewell from Bhadraka. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura
states that in those days the place called Remul')a also included Bhadraka.
TEXT 154
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Ramananda Raya fell to the ground and lost consciousness, Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu took him upon His lap and began to cry.
234 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 155
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 156
SYNONYMS
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu finally arrived at the border of the state of
Orissa, a government officer came there to meet Him.
TEXT 157
SYNONYMS
TRANSlATION
For two or four days, the government officer served the Lord. He also gave
the Lord detailed information of what was ahead.
TEXT 158
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
He informed the Lord that the territory ahead was ruled by a Moslem gover
nor, who was a drunkard. Out of fear for this king, no one could walk the road
freely.
TEXT 159
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The jurisdiction of the Mohammedan government extended up to
Pichalada. Due to fear of the Mohammedans, no one would cross the river.
PURPORT
During the old days, Pichalada was part of Tamaluka and Bengal. Pichalada is
located about fourteen miles south of Tamaluka. The River ROpa-narayar:"la is well
known in Tamaluka, and Pichalada was situated on the bank of the ROpa
narayar:"�a River.
TEXT 160
SYNONYMS
dina kata raha-stay here for a few days; sandhi kari'-making peaceful
negotiations; tatira sane-with him; tabe-then; sukhe-in happiness; naukate
on the boat; karaiba gamane-1 will help You start.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 161
SYNONYMS
sei kale-at that time; se yavanera-of the Mohammedan governor; eka
anucara-one follower; uc;iiya-katake-to the camp of Orissan soldiers; aila
came; kari' vesa-antara-changing the dress.
Text 164] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 237
TRANSLATION
TEXTS 162-163
� <;:Ji� � �� �f-t�i I
�itf:"R � � ��il·� fmrt II ��� II
'�� � �� iS?�t� �I! I
�il� �-�� �ll it•� �� II ��� II
SYNONYMS
� �� Jl� fi··ll�'*'� I
:Jit� �' iltt�, '$f'ht, �m ilii"fil II ��8 II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
11
All these saintly people incessantly chant the Hare Kr�Qa maha-mantra,
and they all laugh, dance, chant and cry.
TEXT 165
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
11
Many millions upon millions of people come to see Him, and after they see
Him, they cannot return home.
TEXT 166
SYNONYMS
sei saba /aka-all those persons; haya-are; baulera praya-almost like mad
men; kr�Qa kahi'-chanting the holy name of Kr�l)a; nace-they dance; kande
they cry; gac;Jagac;Ji yaya-the y roll on the ground.
TRANSLATION
11
All these people become like madmen. They simply dance and chant the
holy name of Kr�Qa. Sometimes they even cry and roll on the ground.
TEXT 167
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Actually these things cannot even be described. One can understand them
only by seeing. By His influence, I accept Him as the Supreme Personality of
Godhead."
TEXT 168
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After saying this, the messenger began to chant the holy names of Hari and
Kr�r:Ja. He also began to laugh and cry, dance and sing exactly like a madman.
TEXT 169
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Upon hearing this, the mind of the Mohammedan governor was changed.
He then sent his own secretary to the representative of the Orissan govern
ment.
TEXT 170
SYNONYMS
visvasa-the secretary; asiya-coming; prabhura-of Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; caraQa-the lotus feet; vandi/a-worshiped; kr?Qa kr?Qa-the holy
name of the Lord, Kr?r:Ja, Kr?r:Ja; kahi'-uttering; preme-in ecstasy; vihva/a
overwhelmed; ha-ila -became.
TRANSLATION
The Mohammedan secretary came to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. When
he offered his respects to the Lord's lotus feet and uttered the holy name of
the Lord, "Kr�r:-a, Kr�r:-a," he also was overwhelmed with ecstatic love.
TEXT 171
SYNONYMS
dhairya hana-becoming calm; uc;fiyake-to the representative of the Orissan
government; kahe-says; namaskari'-offering respect; toma-sthane-to your
place; pathaila-has sent; m/eccha-the Mohammedan; adhikari-governor.
Text 173] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 241
TRANSLAliON
After calming down, the Mohammedan secretary offered his respects and
informed the representative of the Orissan government, "The Mohammedan
governor has sent me here.
TEXT 172
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"If you agree, the Mohammedan governor will come here to meet Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu and then return.
TEXT 173
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"The Mohammedan governor is very eager, and he has submitted this peti
tion with great respect. It is a proposal for peace. You need not fear that we
will fight."
242 Sri Caitanya-caritam�ta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 174
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 175
SYNONYMS
"It must be Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu Himself who has changed the
Mohammedan's mind. Due to His presence and even due to His
remembrance, the whole world is liberated."
PURPORT
From this we can understand that the Mohammedan governor was a drunkard
(madyapa). Ordinarily, there was no chance that he would change, but Lord Sri
Text 176] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 243
Caitanya Mahaprabhu could turn anyone's mind to Kr��a consciousness. One can
be delivered from material existence simply by remembering SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's holy name or by visiting Him. This Kr��a consciousness movement
is being spread throughout the world, but not even one yavana or mleccha ad
dicted to drinking could have changed and accepted Kr��a consciousness with
out SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu's grace. People are often astonished to see many
thousands of Westerners converted to Vai��avism. Generally Westerners are ad
dicted to meat-eating, drinking, gambling and illicit sex; therefore their taking up
Kr��a consciousness is astonishing. In India, especially, there is much astonish
ment at this. The answer, however, is given here: dar5ana-smaraQe yafira jagat
tariJa. This change is made possible simply by the remembrance of SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. The Western devotees are very sincerely chanting the holy names
of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His associates: sri-kr�Qa-caitanya prabhu nitya
nanda sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrnda. By the mercy of SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His associates, people are being purified and their con
sciousness directed from maya to Kr��a.
The word visvasa refers to a secretary. This title is generally found among the
kayastha caste in the Hindu community. In Bengal, the title visvasa is still used by
the kayasthas. The word visvasa means "faithful," and a visvasi is a person in
whom one can place faith. SrT Bhaktivinoda Thakura states that during the
Mohammedan reign in Bengal, there was a secretariat entitled visvasa-khana. The
office of visvasa-khana was a secretariat office in which only the most reliable
people were employed. They were elected from the kayastha community, a com
munity that is still very expert in managing business and government affairs. The
secretariat, or visvasa-khana, is generally a very reliable and faithful servant.
Whenever some confidential service was needed, these officers were employed.
TEXT 176
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 177
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 178
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 179
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Upon seeing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu from a distant place, the Moham
medan governor fell to the ground and offered obeisances. Tears came to his
eyes, and he was jubilant with ecstatic emotions.
TEXT 180
SYNONYMS
TEXT 181
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 182
SYNONYMS
hindu haile- if I was born in a Hindu family; paitama-1 would have gotten;
tamara-of You; caraf)a-of the lotus feet; sannidhana-proximity; vyartha
useless; mora-my; ei-this; deha- body; yauka paraf)a-let me die im
mediately.
TRANSLATION
"If I had taken birth in a Hindu family, it would have been easy for me to
remain near Your lotus feet. Since my body is now useless, let me die im
mediately."
TEXT 183
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 184
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 185
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"It is no wonder that this Mohammedan governor has attained such results.
Simply by seeing You, all this is possible.
TEXT 186
�ilt"l!r.lf�i!l�ct1�<f,i0!1"1f..
����ctt�t ��"ii�<Jtwf9f �fu� 1
yan-namadheya-sravaQanukirtanad
yat-prahvaQad yat-smaraQad api kvacit
svado 'pi sadya/:1 savanaya kalpate
kuta/:1 punas te bhagavan nu darsanat
SY NONYMS
yat-of whom; namadheya-of the name; sraval)a-from hearing;
anukirtanat-and thereafter from chanting; yat-to whom; prahvaQat-from
offering respects; yat-of whom; smaraQat-from simply remembering; api
also; kvacit-sometimes; svada/:1-a dog-eater; api-even; sadya/:1-im
mediately; savanaya-for performing Vedic sacrifices; kalpate-becomes eligible;
kuta/:1-what to speak; puna/:1- again; te-of You; bhagavan-0 Supreme Per
sonality of Godhead; nu-certainly; darsanat-from seeing.
TRANSLATION
"'To say nothing of the spiritual advancement of persons who see the
Supreme Person face to face, even a person born in a family of dog-eaters be
comes immediately eligible to perform Vedic sacrifices if he once utters the
holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or chants about Him, hears
about His pastimes, offers Him obeisances or even remembers Him.' "
PURPORT
This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (3.33.6). According to this verse, it
doesn't matter what position a person holds. One may be the lowest of the low
a caQc;iala, or dog-eater-but if he takes to chanting and hearing the holy name of
the Lord, he is immediately eligible to perform Vedic sacrifices. This is especially
true in this age of Kali.
Text 187] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 249
TEXT 187
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
TEXT 188
SYNONYMS
sei kahe-the Mohammedan governor said; more-me; yadi-if; kaila
arigikara-You have accepted; eka ajna-one order; deha-give; seva-service;
kari-1 may render; ye-so that; tamara-Your.
TRANSLATION
T he Mohammedan governor then said, "Since You have so kindly accepted
me, please give me some order so that I can render You some service."
PURPORT
If one is purified by following Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's orders-that is, by
chanting the holy name of Kr�l)a-one must certainly be eager to render service
to the Lord. This is the test. When one engages enthusiastically in the Lord's ser
vice, it is to be understood that he is reaping the results of chanting the names of
Kr�l)a and Hari.
Text 190] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 251
TEXT 189
SYNONYMS
TRANS LAliON
The Mohammedan governor then prayed for liberation from the unlimited
sinful activities he had previously incurred by being envious of brahma1.1as
and Vai�1.1avas and killing cows.
PURPORT
By chanting the holy names Kr�r:Ja and Hari, one is certainly liberated from sinful
activities, such as killing cows or insulting brahmaf)as and Vai�r:Javas. It is most sin
ful to kill cows and insult brahmaf)as and Vai�r:Javas. The karma incurred by such
activity is very great, but one can immediately nullify all this karma by surrender
ing to Lord Kr�r:Ja and chanting His holy name. After being released from one's sin
ful reactions (karma), one becomes eager to serve the Lord. This is the test. Since
the Mohammedan governor was immediately purified in the presence of SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he could utter the names of Kr�r:Ja and Hari. Consequently
he was anxious to render some service, and the Lord, anxious to fulfill his desires,
immediately had the devotee Mukunda Datta inform the governor that there was
some service to render.
TEXT 190
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Mukunda Datta then told the Mohammedan governor, "My dear sir, please
hear. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wishes to go to the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 191
SYNONYMS
tahari yaite-to go there; kara-do; tumi-you; sahaya-prakara-all kinds of
assistance; ei bar;la ajfia-this is a great order; ei bar;la upakara-th is is a great
favor.
TRANSLATION
"Please give Him all assistance so that He can go there. This is your first
great order, and if you can comply, you will render a great service."
TEXT 192
SYNONYMS
tabe-thereafter; sei-the governor; mahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; caraQa vandiya-after worshiping the lotus feet; sabara caraQa van
di'-offering respect to the feet of all the other devotees; cafe-departed; hr?ta
hana-being very pleased.
TRANSLATION
After this, the Mohammedan governor offered prayers to the lotus feet of
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu as well as to the lotus feet of all His devotees. After
that, the governor departed. Indeed, he was very pleased.
Text 195] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 253
TEXT 193
SYNONYMS
maha-patra-the Orissan representative; tanra sane-with him; kai/a-per
formed; ko/aku/i-embracing; aneka-various; samagri-materials; diya-giving
as gift; karila mita/i-established friendship.
TRANSLATION
Before the governor left, the maha-patra embraced him and offered him
many material gifts. He thus established a friendship with him.
TEXT 194
SYNONYMS
pratab-kale-in the morning; sei-the governor; bahu-many; nauka-boats;
sajaiia-decorating; prabhuke-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; anite-to bring; dila
gave; visvasa-the secretary; pathaiia-sending.
TRANSLATION
The next morning the governor sent his secretary with many nicely deco
rated boats to bring Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to the other side of the river.
TEXT 195
SYNONYMS
maha-patra-the Orissan government representative; ca/i'-moving; iii/a
went; mahaprabhura sane-with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; rri/eccha-the gover
nor of the other side; asi'-coming; kai/a-performed; prabhura cara1,1a van
dane-worshiping the lotus feet of the Lord.
TRANSLATION
The maha-patra crossed the river with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and when
they reached the other shore, the Mohammedan governor personally received
the lord and worshiped His lotus feet.
TEXT 196
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
One of the boats had been newly constructed, and it had a room in the mid
dle. It was on this boat that they put Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His asso
ciates.
TEXT 197
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 198
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 199
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
The very wide mouth of the Ganges near present-day Diamond Harbor was
called Mantresvara. Through the Ganges, the boat entered the ROpa-naraya�a
River and reached the village of Pichalda. Pichalda and Mantresvara are located
very close together. After passing Mantresvara, the Mohammedan governor ac
companied the Lord as far as Pichalda.
TEXT 200
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Finally Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu bade the governor farewell. The intense
ecstatic love exhibited by the governor cannot be described.
PURPORT
SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu bade farewell to the Mohammedan governor at
Pichalda. Kr��adasa Kaviraja GosvamT herein states that the governor experienced
symptoms of ecstatic love due to being separated from SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
These symptoms, he admits, cannot be described.
TEXT 201
SYNONYMS
TRANSlATION
TEXT 202
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord finally reached Panihafi, and, as an act of mercy, He gave the cap
tain of the boat one of His personal garments.
TEXT 203
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The place called Panihafi was located on the bank of the Ganges. After hear
ing that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu had arrived, all kinds of men assembled
both on land and on the water.
PURPORT
The village of Panihati is situated on the banks of the Ganges near Khac;ladaha.
TEXT 204
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
At length Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was taken away by Raghava Par:tJ,fita.
There was a great crowd assembled along the way, and the lord reached
Raghava Par:tc;fita's residence with great difficulty.
TEXT 205
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The lord stayed at Raghava Pa�l(;lita's place for only one day. The next
morning, He went to Kumarahaf!a, where Srivasa Thakura lived.
PURPORT
TEXT 206
SYNONYMS
tahati haite -from there; age-ahead; ge/a-Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu
proceeded; sivananda-ghara-to the house of Sivananda Sena; vasudeva-grhe
to the house of Vasudeva Datta; pache-after this; ai/a-came; isvara-the Lord.
TRANSLATION
From the house of Srivasa Thakura, the lord went to the house of Sivananda
Sena and then to the house of Vasudeva Datta.
260 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 207
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord remained some time at the house of Vidya-vacaspati, but then, be
cause it was too crowded, He went to Kuliya.
PURPORT
cuc;famal)i: "Thus the chief of all the sannyasis, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, arrived
at the house of Vidya-vacaspati." As further stated:
As stated in Caitanya-marigala:
TEXT 208
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When the lord stayed at the house of Madhava dasa, many hundreds and
thousands of people came to see Him.
PURPORT
TEXT 209
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord stayed there for seven days and delivered all kinds of offenders
and sinners.
TEXT 210
'llftfu�tl>t1i'·'J� �� �1iilfi I
-t�·1ft1!i fiff'l' tt1f �:� �1i"''i II�� o II
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After leaving Kuliya, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu visited the house of Advaita
Acarya at Santipura. It was there that the Lord's mother, Sacimata, met Him
and was thus relieved of her great unhappiness.
Text 213) The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 265
TEXT 211
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
The Lord then visited the village known as Ramakeli and the place known as
Kanai Nafasala. From there He returned to Santipura.
TEXT 212
SYNONYMS
santipure-at 5antipura; puna/:l-again; kaila-made; dasa-dina-for ten days;
vasa-residence; vistari'-elaborating; varQiyachena-has described; vrndavana
dasa-Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu stayed in Santipura for ten days. This has all been
described very elaborately by Vrndavana dasa Thakura.
TEXT 213
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
I will not narrate these incidents because they have already been described
by Vrndavana dasa Thakura. There is no need to repeat the same information,
for such repetition would unlimitedly increase the size of this book.
TEXTS 214-215
'�tti 1ti9f·�� I
�'A' 1ft-o fiffif"f1
���"! ,�"1 '�tti 9ft�11' ll� II �)8 II
�J �� �"11 �tfif �' �( I
��<!! 'i_i{: �t�1·tl i{1 fiff�· II��� II
SYNONYMS
tara madhye-within that; milila-He met; yaiche-how; rDpa-sanatana-the
two brothers ROpa and Sanatana; nrsirhhananda-Nrsimhananda; kaila-did;
yaiche-how; pathera sajana-decoration of the road; sDtra-madhye-in the
synopsis; sei lila-those pastimes; ami-1; ta'-indeed; varQilun-have de
scribed; ataeva-therefore; punab-again; taha-that; ihali-here; na likhilun-1
have not written.
TRANSLATION
Those narrations tell how Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu met the brothers Rupa
and Sanatana and how Nrsirilhananda decorated the road. I have already de-
Text 217] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 267
scribed these in an earlier synopsis of this book; therefore I will not repeat the
narrations here.
PURPORT
This information is given in Adi-lila (Chapter Ten, verse 35) and Madhya-lila
(Chapter One, verses 155-162 and 175-226).
TEXT 216
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 217
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Two brothers named Hirar;�ya and Govardhana, who were residents of Sap
tagrama, had an income of 1,200,000 rupees.
268 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
PURPORT
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 219
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
Although NavadvTpa was very opulent and populous during SrT Caitanya
Mahaprabhu's time, practically all the brahmaQas depended on the charity of
Hiral)ya and Govardhana. Because the brothers highly respected the brahmaQas,
they very liberally gave them money.
TEXT 220
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 221
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 222
SYNONYMS
sei-that; govardhanera pu tra-son of Govardhana Majumadara; raghunatha
dasa-Raghunatha dasa; balya-ka/a haite-fro m his very childhood; tenho-he;
vi�aye udasa-indiffere n t to material happiness.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 223
SYNONYMS
TEXT 224
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Raghunatha dasa went to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he fell at the
Lord's lotus feet in ecstatic love. Showing him mercy, the Lord touched him
with His feet.
TEXT 225
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 226
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Raghunatha dasa was there, Advaita Acarya favored him by giving
him the food remnants left by the Lord. Raghunatha dasa was thus engaged for
five or seven days by rendering service to the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 227
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 228
SYNONYMS
bara bara-again and again; pa/aya-leaves home; teriho-he; niladri yaite
to go to Jagannatha Puri; pita-his father; tarire-him; bandhi'-binding; rakhe
keeps; ani' - bringing back; patha haite-from the road.
TRANSLATION
Raghunatha dasa used to run away from home again and again to go to .
Jagannatha Puri, but his father kept binding him and bringing him back.
TEXT 229
SYNONYMS
paflca-five; paika-watchmen; tarire-him (Raghunatha dasa); rakhe-keep;
ratri dine-day and night; cari s evaka-four personal servants; dui brahmaQa
-
TRANSLATION
His father even had five watchmen guard him day and night. Four personal
servants were employed to look after his comfort, and two brahmat:�as were
employed to cook for him.
TEXT 230
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
In this way, eleven people were incessantly keeping Raghunatha dasa under
control. Thus he could not go to Jagannatha Puri, and because of this he was
very unhappy.
TEXT 231
SYNONYMS
ebe-now; yadi-when; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; santipura
to Santipura; aila-came; suniya-hearing; pitare-unto his father; raghunatha
Raghunatha dasa; nivedila-submitted.
TRANSLATION
When Raghunatha dasa learned that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu had arrived
at Santipura, he submitted a request to his father.
Text 234] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 275
TEXT 232
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Raghunatha dasa asked his father, "Please give me permission to go see the
lotus feet of the Lord. If you do not, my life will not remain within this body."
TEXT 233
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Hearing this request, Raghunatha dasa's father agreed. Giving him many
servants and materials, the father sent him to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu,
requesting him to return soon.
TEXT 234
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
For seven days Raghunatha dasa associated with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
in Santipura. During those days and nights, he had the following thoughts.
TEXT 235
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Raghunatha dasa thought, "How shall I be able to get free from the hands of
the watchmen? How shall I be able to go with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to
Nilacala?"
TEXT 236
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 237
SYNONYMS
sthira hana-being patient; ghare yao - go back home; na-do not; hao-be
come; vatu/a-craz y; krame krame-gradually; paya-gets; /aka-a person;
bhava-sindhu-ka/a-the far shore of the ocean of material existence.
TRANSLATION
"Be patient and return home. Don't be a crazy fellow. By and by you will be
able to cross the ocean of material existence.
PURPORT
sama.Srita ye pada-pallava-plavarh
mahat-padarh puQya-yaso-murare/:1
bhavambudhir vatsa-padarh pararh padarh
padarh padarh yad vipadarh na te�am
This material world is just like a big ocean. It begins with Bra,hmaloka and extends
to Patalaloka, and there are many planets, or islands, in this ocean. Not knowing
about devotional service, the living entity wanders about this ocean, just as a man
tries to swim to reach the shore. Our struggle for existence is similar to this. Every
one is trying to get out of the ocean of material existence. One cannot im
mediately reach the coast, but if one endeavors, he can cross the ocean by SrT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's mercy. One may be very eager to cross this ocean, but he
cannot attain success by acting like a madman. He must swim over the ocean very
patiently and intelligently under the instructions of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu or
His representative. Then, one day, he will reach the shore and return home, back
to Godhead.
278 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 238
SYNONYMS
markata-vairagya-monkey renunciation; na kara-do not do; /aka-to the
people; dekhafia-showing off; yatha-yogya-as it is befitting; vi�aya-material
things; bhunja'-enjoy; anasakta-without attachment; hafia-being.
TRANSLATION
"You should not make yourself a showbottle devotee and become a false
renunciant. For the time being, enjoy the material world in a befitting way and
do not become attached to it."
PURPORT
The word markata-vairagya, indicating false renunciation, is very important in
this verse. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, in commenting on this word,
points out that monkeys make an external show of renunciation by not accepting
clothing and by living naked in the forest. In this way they consider themselves
renunciants, but actually they are very busy enjoying sense gratification with
dozens of female monkeys. Such renunciation is called markata-vairagye-the
renunciation of a monkey. One cannot be really renounced-until one actually be
comes disgusted with material activity and sees it as a stumbling block to spiritual
advancement. Renunciation should not be phalgu, temporary, but should exist
throughout one's life. Temporary renunciation, or monkey renunciation, is like the
renunciation one feels at a cremation ground. When a man takes a dead body to
the crematorium, he sometimes thinks, "This is the final end of the body. Why am
I working so hard day and night?" Such sentiments naturally arise in the mind of
any man who goes to a crematoria! ghata. However, as soon as he returns from
the cremation grounds, he again engages in material activity for sense enjoyment.
This is called smasana-vairagya, or markata-vairagya.
In order to render service to the Lord, one may accept necessary things. If one
lives in this way, he may actually become renounced. In the Bhakti-rasamrta
sindhu (1.2.108), it is said:
"The bare necessities of life must be accepted, but one should not superfluously
increase his necessities. Nor should they be unnecessarily decreased. One should
simply accept what is necessary to help one advance spiritually."
In his Durgama-saligamani, Sri jiva Gosvami comments that the word sva-nir
vahaf) actually means sva-sva-bhakti-nirvahaf). The experienced devotee will ac
cept only those material things that wi!l help him render service to the Lord. In
Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (1.2.256), markata-vairagya, or phalgu-vairagya, is ex
plained as follows:
prapaficikataya buddhya
hari-sambandhi-vastunaf)
mumuk?ubhif) parityago
vairagyarh phalgu kathyate
"Whatever is favorable for the rendering of service to the Lord should be ac
cepted and should not be rejected as a material thing." Yukta-vairagya, or befit
ting renunciation, is thus explained:
anasaktasya vi?ayan
yatharham upayufijataf)
nirbandhaf) kr?Qa-sambandhe
yuktarh vairagyam ucyate
"Things should be accepted for the Lord's service and not for one's personal sense
gratification. If one accepts something without attachment and accepts it be
cause it is related to Kr�r:Ja, one's renunciation. is called yukta-vairagya." Since
Kr�r:Ja is the Absolute Truth, whatever is accepted for His service is also the Ab
solute Truth.
The word markata-vairagya is used by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to indicate so
called Vai�r:Javas who dress themselves in loincloths trying to imitate Srila ROpa
Gosvami. Such people carry a beadbag and chant, but at heart they are always
thinking about getting women and money. Unknown to others, these markata
vairagis maintain women but externally present themselves as renunciants. Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very much opposed to these markata-vairagis, or
pseudo-Vai�r:Javas.
TEXT 239
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued: "Within your heart, you should keep
yourself very faithful, but externally you may behave like an ordinary man.
Thus Kr�r:'la will soon be very pleased and deliver you from the clutches of
maya.
TEXT 240
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"You may see me at Nilacala, Jagannatha Puri, when I return after visiting
Vrndavana. By that time you can think of some trick to escape.
TEXT 241
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"What kind of means you will have to use at that time will be revealed by
Kr�r;�a. If one has Kr�r;�a's mercy, no one can check him."
PURPORT
Although Srila Raghunatha dasa was very anxious to join Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, the Lord advised him to wait for the mercy of Lord Kr�r;�a. He recom
mended that Raghunatha dasa keep his Kr�r;�a consciousness firmly fixed in his
heart while externally behaving like an ordinary man. This is a trick for everyone
advanced in Kr�r;�a consciousness. One can live in society like an ordinary human
being, but at the same time one's own business should be to satisfy Kr�r;�a and
spread His glories. A Kr�r;�a conscious person should not be absorbed in material
things, for his only business is the devotional service of the Lord. If one is engaged
in this way, Kr�r;�a will certainly bestow His mercy. As Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
advised Raghunatha dasa: yatha-yogya vi�aya bhufija' anasakta haiia. The same is
repeated: antare ni�tha kara, bahye /oka-vyavahara. This means that one must
have no other desire within his heart than to serve Kr�r;�a. On the basis of such a
conviction, one can cultivate Kr�r;�a consciousness. This is confirmed in Bhakti
rasamrta-sindhu (1.2.200):
A devotee may act as an ordinary human being or as a strict follower of Vedic in
junctions. In either case, everything he does is favorable for the advancement of
devotional service because he is in Kr�r;�a consciousness.
TEXT 242
SYNONYMS
eta kahi'-saying this; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; talire-unto
Raghunatha dasa; vidaya dila-bade farewell; ghare asi'-returning home;
mahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sik�a-the instruction; acari/a
practiced.
282 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TRANSLATION
TEXT 243
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
After returning home, Raghunatha dasa gave up all craziness and external
pseudo renunciation and engaged in his household duties without attach
ment.
TEXT 244
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Raghunatha dasa's father and mother saw that their son was acting
like a householder, they became very happy. Because of this, they slackened
their guard.
PURPORT
When Raghunatha dasa's father and mother saw that their son was no longer
acting like a crazy fellow and was responsibly attending to his duties, they be-
Text 247] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 283
came very happy. The eleven people-five watchmen, four personal servants and
two brahmaQa�-who were guarding him became less strict in their vigilance.
When Raghunatha dasa actually took up his household affairs, his parents
reduced the number of guards.
TEXTS 245-246
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 247
SYNONYMS
sabara sahita- with everyone; ihari-here; amara-of Me; ha-ifa-there was;
mifana-meeting; e var�a-this year; ni/adri-to Jagannatha Puri; keha-any of
you; na-not; kariha gamana-go.
284 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TRANSLATION
Because He had met them all at Santipura, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu re
quested all the devotees not to go to Jagannatha Puri that year.
TEXT 248
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 249
SYNONYMS
matara-of SacTmata; caraQe-the feet; dhari'-catching; bahu vinaya kari/a
submitted most humbly; vrndavana yaite-to go to Vrndavana; talira-her;
ajfia-permission; /a-ita-took.
TRANSLATION
Clasping the feet of His mother, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu very humbly re
quested her permission. Thus she gave Him leave to go to Vrndavana.
Text 252] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 285
TEXT 250
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Srimati Sacidevi was sent back to Navadvipa, and the Lord and His devotees
started for Jagannatha Puri, Niladri.
TEXT 251
SYNONYMS
sei saba loka-all those persons; pathe-on the road; karena sevana-ren
dered all service; sukhe-in great happiness; nilaca/a-to jagannatha Puri; ai/a
came back; sacira nandana-the son of mother Saci.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 252
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu arrived in Jagannatha Puri, He visited the
temple of the Lord. News then spread all over the city that He had returned.
TEXT 253
SYNONYMS
anandita-very pleased; bhakta-gal)a-all the devotees; asiya-came; mi/i/a
met; prema-a/ir'lgana-embracing in love; prabhu-the Lord; sabare-to all devo
tees; kari Ia-offered.
TRANSLATION
All the devotees then came and met the Lord with great happiness. The Lord
also embraced each of them in great ecstatic love.
TEXT 254
SYNONYMS
kasi-misra -KasT Misra; ramananda -Ramananda; pradyumna -Pradyumna;
sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma; val)inatha-Vai)Tnatha; sikhi-adi-Sikhi Mahiti and
others; yata bhakta-gal)a-all the devotees.
Text 257] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 287
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
Gadadhara Pa�«;tita also came and met the Lord. Then, before all the devo
tees, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu began to speak as follows.
TEXT 256
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"It was My decision to go to Vrndavana through Bengal in order to see My
mother and the River Ganges.
TEXT 257
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 258
SYNONYMS
lak?a lak?a /aka-many thousands of people; aise-came; kautuka-out of
curiosity; dekhite-to see; /okera sarighage-by the assembly of so many men;
patha-the road; na pari-1 was not able; calite-to pass through.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 259
�1(·.2fti'\J Q 2( I
�-rl 1(�, i!flti
�flt1 � �t� i!Qfi 'I'll� '"f� 'i_( II ��� II
SYNONYMS
yatha rahi-wherever I stayed; tatha-there; ghara-pracira-the building and
the boundary walls; haya-became; cOrQa-broken; yatha-wherever; netra
the eyes; pac;ie-fell; tatha-there; /aka-people; dekhi-1 see; pOrQa-filled.
Text 261] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 289
TRANSLATION
"Indeed, the crowd was so large that the house and the boundary walls of
the house where I stayed were destroyed, and wherever I looked I could see
only large crowds.
TEXT 260
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"With great diff iculty I went to the town of Ramakeli, where I met two
brothers named Rupa and Sanatana.
TEXT 261
SYNONYMS
dui bhai-two brothers; bhakta-raja-kings of devotees; kr?Qa-krpa-patra
suitable candidates for Kr�l',la's mercy; vyavahare-in behavior; raja-mantri
ministers of the government; haya-are; raja-patra-government officers.
TRANSLATION
"These two brothers are great devotees and suitable recipients of Kr�r;�a's
mercy, but in their ordinary dealings they are government off icials, ministers
to the King.
290 Sri Caitanya-caritam�ta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 262
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"Srila Rupa and Sanatana are very experienced in education, devotional ser
vice, intelligence and strength, yet they think themselves inferior to straw in
the street.
TEXTS 263-264
SYNONYMS
talira dainya dekhi'-by seeing their humility; suni'-or even hearing about it;
pa?af)a-stone; bidare-becomes melted; ami-1; tu?ta hafla-being very
pleased; tabe-then; kahiluli dolihare-said to both of them; uttama hafla
being actually superior in every respect; hina-inferior; kari'-proposing as;
manaha-you accept; apanare-yourselves; acire-very soon; karibe-will do;
kr?Qa-Lord Kr�l)a; tamara-of you; uddhare-liberation.
Text 266] The Lord's Attempt to Go to Vrndavana 291
TRANSLATION
"Indeed, the humility of these two brothers could even melt stone. Because
I was very pleased with their behavior, I told them, 'Although you are both
very exalted, you consider yourselves inferior, and because of this, Kr��;�a will
very soon deliver you.'
PURPORT
Such are the qualifications of a pure devotee. Materially one may be very opu
lent, experienced, influential and educated, but if one still thinks himself lower
than straw in the street, one attracts the attention of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or
Lord Kr�r:Ja. Although Maharaja Prataparudra was a king, he took up a broom to
cleanse the road for Lord Jagannatha's Ratha chariot. Because of this humble ser
vice, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very pleased with the King, and for that reason
the Lord embraced him. According to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's instructions, a
devotee should never be puffed up by material power. He should know that ma
terial power is the result of one's past good activities (karma) and is consequently
transient. At any moment all one's material opulence can be finished; therefore a
devotee is never proud of such opulence. He is always humble and meek, con
sidering himself lower than a piece of straw. Because of this, the devotees are
eligible to return home, back to Godhead.
TEXTS 265-266
SYNONYMS
eta kahi'-saying this; ami-1; yabe-when; vidaya-farewell; tailre-unto
them; di/a-gave; gamana-ka/e-while going; sanatana-Sanatana; praheli
enigma; kahila-said; yanrasange-with whom; haya-is; ei-this; /oka-crowd
of people; lak?a koti-hundreds of thousands; vrndavana-to Vrndavana-dhama;
yaibara-for going; ei-this; nahe-not; paripati-the method.
292 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TRANSLATION
After speaking to them in this way, I bade them farewell. As I was leaving,
11
Sanatana told Me, 'It is not appropriate for one to be followed by a crowd of
thousands when one goes to Vrndavana.'
TEXT 267
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Although I heard this, I did not pay it any attention. In the morning,
11
TEXT 268
SYNONYMS
ratri-ka/e-at night; mane-in the mind; ami-1; vicara kari/a-considered;
sanatana-Sanatana; more-unto Me; kiba-what; praheli-enigma; kahila
spoke.
TRANSLATION
At night, however, I considered what Sanatana had told Me.
11
TEXT 269
SYNONYMS
bhalata' kahila-he has spoken very well; mora-of Me; eta-so much; /aka
crowd; sar'Jge-in the company; /oka-the people; dekhi'-seeing; kahibe
more-will speak about Me; ei-this; eka-one; c;Jhange-imposter.
TRANSLATION
"I decided that Sanatana had spoken very well. I was certainly being
followed by a large crowd, and when people would see so many men, they
would surely rebuke Me, saying, 'Here is another imposter.'
TEXT 270
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I then began to consider that Vrndavana is a very solitary place. It is invin
cible and very difficult to attain. I therefore decided to go there alone or, at
the most, take only one person with Me.
TEXT 271
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 272
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I then understood that I was going to Vrndavana like a magician with his
show, and this is certainly not good. No one should go to Vrndavana with so
many men.
TEXT 273
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I have therefore resolved to go alone or, at the utmost, with one servant. In
this way, My journey to Vrndavana will be beautiful.
TEXT 274
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 275
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I therefore said, 'Fie upon Me!' and being very agitated, I returned to the
banks of the Ganges.
TEXT 276
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I then left all the devotees there and brought only five or six persons with
Me.
TEXT 277
SYNONYMS
nirvighne-without obstacles; ebe-now; kaiche-how; yaiba-1 shall go;
vrndavane-to Vrndavana; sabe me/i'-altogether; yukti deha'-give Me con
sultation; hana parasanne-being very pleased with Me.
TRANSLATION
"Now I wish that you all will be pleased with Me and give Me good con
sultation. Tell Me how I shall be able to go to Vrndavana without impedi
ments.
TEXT 278
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"I left Gadadhara Pa1_1c;lita here, and he became very unhappy. For this
reason I could not go to Vrndavana."
TEXT 279
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 280
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 281
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
PURPORT
"A human being who identifies this body made of three elements with his self,
who considers the by-products of the body to be his kinsmen, who considers the
land of birth as worshipable, and who goes to the place of pilgrimage simply to
take a bath rather than meet men of transcendental knowledge there, is to be
considered like an ass or a cow."
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally renovated Vrndavana-dhama and advised
His chief disciples, ROpa and Sanatana, to develop it and open it to attract the
spiritual vision of the general populace. At present there are about five thousand
temples in Vrndavana, and still our society, the International Society for Krishna
Consciousness, is constructing a huge, magnificent temple for the worship of Lord
Balarama, Radha-Kr�t:Ja and Guru-Gauraliga. Since there is no prominent Kr�t:�a
Balarama temple in Vrndavana, we are attempting to construct one so that people
will be attracted to Kr�t:�a-Balarama, or Nitai-Gauracandra. Vrajendra-nandana yei,
saci suta haifa sei. Narottama dasa Thakura says that Balarama and the son of
Maharaja Nanda have advented Themselves as Gaura-Nitai. To propagate this
fundamental principle, we are establishing a Kr�t:Ja-Balarama temple to broadcast
to the world that worship of Gaura-Nitai is the same as worship of Kr�t:�a
Balarama.
Although it is very difficult to enter into the Radha-Kr�t:Ja pastimes, most of the
devotees of Vrndavana are attracted to the Radha-Kr�t:�a lila. However, since
Nitai-Gauracandra are direct incarnations of Balarama and Kr�t:Ja, we can be
directly in touch with Lord Balarama and Lord Kr�t:�a through Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu and Nityananda Prabhu. Those who are highly elevated in Kr�t:�a
consciousness can enter into the pastimes of Radha-Kr�t:�a through the mercy of
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. It is said: sri-kr?Qa-caitanya radha-kr?Qa nahe anya. Sri
Kr�t:�a Caitanya Mahaprabhu is a combination of Radha and Kr�t:Ja.
Sometimes materialists, forgetting the pastimes of Radha-Kr�t:Ja and Kr�t:Ja
Balarama, go to Vrndavana, accept the land's spiritual facilities and engage in ma
terial activity. This is against the teachings of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The
prakrta-sahajiyas proclaim themselves vraja-vasi or dhama-vasi, but they are
mainly engaged in sense gratification. Thus they become more and more impli-
300 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
cated in the materialistic way of life. Those who are pure devotees in Kr�r:ta con
sciousness condemn their activities. The eternal vraja-vasis like Svaropa Damodara
did not even come to Vrndavana-dhama. Sri Pur:tc;larika Vidyanidhi, Sri Haridasa
Thakura, Srivasa Par:tc;lita, Sivananda Sena, Sri Ramananda Raya, Sri Sikhi Mahiti, Sri
Madhavidevi and Sri Gadadhara Par:tc;lita Gosvami never visited Vrndavana
dhama. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura points out that we have no
authorized documents stating that these exalted personalities visited Vrndavana.
Nonetheless, we find many nondevotees, Mayavadi sannyasis, prakrta-sahajiyas,
fruitive workers, mental speculators and many others with material motives going
to Vrndavana to live. Many of these people go there to solve their economic
problems by becoming beggars. Although anyone living in Vrndavana somehow
or other is benefited, the real Vrndavana is appreciated only by a pure devotee.
As stated in Brahma-sarhhita: premaiijana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena. When one
has purified eyes, he can see that Sri Vrndavana and the original Goloka
Vrndavana planet in the spiritual sky are identical.
Srila Narottama dasa Thakura, Srinivasa Acarya, Sri Jagannatha dasa Babaji
Maharaja, Sri Bhagavan dasa Babaji Maharaja, Srila Gaurakisora dasa Babaji
Maharaja and later Sri Bhaktivinoda Thakura of Calcutta always engaged in nama
bhajana and certainly did not live anywhere but Vrndavana. Presently, the mem
bers of the Hare Kr�r:ta movement throughout the world live in materially opulent
cities, such as London, New York, Los Angeles, Paris, Moscow, Zurich and
Stockholm. However, we are satisfied with following in the footsteps of Srila
Bhaktivinoda Thakura and other acaryas. Because we live in the temples of Radha
Kr�r:ta and continuously hold hari-nama-sarikirtana-the chanting of Hare Kr�r:ta
we consequently live in Vrndavana and nowhere else. We are also following in
the footsteps of Sri C�itanya Mahaprabhu by attempting to construct a temple in
Vrndavana for our disciples throughout the world to visit.
TEXT 282
SYNONYMS
ei-just; age-ahead; ai/a-have come; prabhu-my Lord; var?ara cari masa
the four months of the rainy season; ei cari masa-these four months; kara-just
do; nilaca/e-at Jagannatha Puri; vasa-living.
Text 284] The lord's A ttempt to Go to Vrndavana 301
TRANSLATION
Taking this opportunity, Gadadhara Pa��ita said, "Just now the four
months of the rainy season have begun. You should therefore spend the next
four months in Jagannatha Puri.
TEXT 283
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
"A fter remaining here for four months, You may be free to do as You like.
Actually no one can stop You from going or remaining."
TEXT 284
SYNONYMS
unto the lotus feet of the Lord; sabakara iccha-everyone's desire; paQc;lita
Gadadhara Pal)<;iita; kaila-has made; nivedane-submission.
TRANSLATION
Upon hearing this statement, the devotees present at the lotus feet of Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu stated that Gadadhara Pa��ita had properly presented
their desire.
302 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 16
TEXT 285
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
SYNONYMS
sei dina-that day; gadadhara-Gadadhara PaJ"_l�ita; kaifa nimantraQa-gave an
invitation; tahan-at his place; bhik$a kaifa-took lunch; prabhu-Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu; fafia-with; bhakta-gaQa-His devotees.
TRANSLATION
TEXT 287
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 288
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
In this way, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu performs His pastimes, which are un
limited and unfathomable. Somehow or other, these have briefly been de
scribed. It is not possible to describe them elaborately.
TEXT 289
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
TEXT 290
SYNONYMS
TRANSLATION
Praying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Raghunatha, always desiring their
mercy, I, Kr�r:1adasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, following in their
footsteps.
Bhagavad-gita, 21,71,88,141,144,146
Brahma-sarhhita, 89,121,300
Dvaraka-mahatmya, 133
Mahabharata, 139,231
Navadvipa-parikrama, 263
305
306 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
Srlmad-Bhagavatam,51,53, 120,136,137-138,140,145,191,195,222-229,248,
277,299
Vi$Qu-yamala-tantra, 54
Glossary
Abhidheya-the stage of love of Godhead where one's relationship with God is expressed by
one's activities.
Aprakata-/i/a-the unmanifested pastimes of the Lord.
Ara!i-ceremony of Deity worship in which various pleasing articles are offered to the Lord.
Arcana-the devotional process of worshiping.
Atma-nivedana-the devotional process of surrendering everything.
Dana-charity.
Dasyam-the devotional process of serving.
Devi-the internal energy.
Dik�a-the process by which one can awaken his transcendental knowledge and vanquish
all reactions caused by sinful activity.
Dola-yatra-the swing festival of Radha and Kr�r:Ja.
Hari-the name of Kr�r:Ja which means "one who takes away all miseries."
Hladini-the pleasure potency of the Lord.
307
308 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
Namabhasa-the stage above the offensive stage of chanting the name of God in which one
gets a dim reflection of realization of the holy name.
Glossary 309
Uttama-adhikari-first-class devotee who is expert in Vedic literature and has full faith in the
Supreme Lord; he can deliver the whole world.
Yavanas-meateaters.
Yukta-vairagya-befitting renunciation.
Bengali Pronunciation Guide
BENGALI DIACRITICAL EQUIVALENTS AND PRONUNCIATION
Vowels
Consonants
a -like the o in hot; sometimes like the o in go; q -like the d in dawn.
final a is usually silent. qh -like the dh in good-house.
a -like the a in far. I) -like the n in gnaw.
i, I -like the ee in meet. t-as in talk but with the tongue against the
u, ii -like the u in rule. the teeth.
r -like the ri in rim. th-as in hot-house but with the tongue against
r -like the ree in reed. the teeth.
e -like the ai in pain; rarely like e in bet. d-as in dawn but with the tongue against the
ai -like the oi in boil. teeth.
·o -like the o in go. dh-as in good-house but with the tongue
au -like the ow in owl. against the teeth.
m -(anusvtira) like the ng in song. n-as in nor but with the tongue against the
1]. -(visarga) a final h sound like in Ah. teeth.
ri.- (candra-bindu) a nasal n sound. p -like the p in pine.
like in the French word bon. ph -like the ph in philosopher.
k -like the k in kite. b -like the b in bird.
kh -like the kh in Eckhart. bh -like the bh in rub-hard.
g -like the g in got. m -like the m in mother.
gh -like the gh in big-house. y -like the j in jaw. '{
ri. -like the n in bank.
y -like they inyear. '1
c -like the ch in chalk.
r -like the r in run.
ch -like the chh in much-haste.
!-like the l in law.
j -like the j in joy.
v -like the b in bird or like the w in dwarf.
jh -like the geh in college-hall. s, �-like the sh in shop.
n -like the n in bunch. s -like the s in sun.
! -like the t in talk. h-like the h in home.
th -like the th in hot-house.
This index constitutes a complete alphabetical listing of the first and third line of each four-line
verse and both lines of each two-line verse in Sri Caitanya-caritamrta. In the first column the trans-
!iteration is given, and in the second and third columns respectively the chapter-verse references
and page number for each verse are to be found.
313
314 Sri Caitanya-caritamfla
dui mala govinda dui-jane par,li/a 16.39 176 ei-mata nityananda phiraya /agur;la 15.26 13
dui-ma/a pa!hiiila govinda-hate diya 16.38 176 ei-mata pi!ha-pana, k�Tra-odana 15.89 42
dui raja-patra yei prabhu-sange yaya 16.150 231 ei-mata prabhu tomara viccheda sahiya 16.146 229
dui pase sugandhi sita/a ja/a-jh!iri 15.220 113 ei-mata pratyabda aise gaur;/era bhakta-ga!Ja 16.82 202
dui prahara bhitare kaiche ha-ifa randhana? 15.225 115 ei-mata premera seva kare anupama 15.91 43
dui yog ya nahe, dui sarira brahmal)a 15.262 134 ei-mata riisa-yatra, !ira dipiiva/i 15.36 17
dunhake kahena raja vinaya-vacana 16.4 161 ei-mata saba vai�l)ava gaur;le ca/ila 16.76 199
dunhiira duf:rkha dekhi' prabhu dunha 15.253 128 ei-mata sammanila sarva bhakta-gal)e 15.92 43
dutihiira icchiite bhojana kaila tu�!a haiia 15.253 128 ei mata sarva-bhaktera kahi' saba gu(la 15.181 96
dunhe kahe, -ebe var�!i, calite nariba 16.93 206 ei mata sarva-ratri karena krandana 15.147 76
dunhe kahe, -ratha-yatra kara dara5ana 16.8 163 ei-mata sevakera priti c!ihi prabhu-paya 15.154 79
dura haite prabhu dekhi' bhamete par;liya 16.179 245 ei-mata tomara ni�!hii j!inibara tare 15.155 80
'durlabha' 'durgama' sei 'nirjana' vrndavana 16.270 293 ei-mata vidaya dila saba bhakta-gat;Ja 16.68 192
dvarakate �ola-sahasra mahi$i-mandire 15.240 122 ei mata vyaiijanera saka, mula, phala 15.88 41
dvare pu$kari1Ji, tara ghatera upare 15.128 67 ei-mata yabe karena uttama randhana 15.64 31
dvarera upara bhite tenho hata dila 15.82 38
ei-saba-sarige prabhu vaise nilacale 15.185 97
eita iisane vasi' karaha bhojana 15.234 118
E
ei tina karya sada karaha tina jane' 15.132 69
ei vakye vikainu tanra varhsera hata 15.100 48
ebe mora ghare bhik�a karaha 'masa' bhari' 15.188 98 ei vastra matake diha', ei saba prasiida 15.47 24
ebe prabhura nimantrare avasara haifa 15.187 98
ebe saba vai$(1ava gaur;la-dese ca/i' gela 15.187 98 ei vijaya-dasamite haila ei riti 15.66 32
ebe 'vai�l)ava' haifa, tara gela 'aparadha' 15.292 152 eka ajiia deha, -sevii kari ye tomara 16.188 250
ebe yadi mahaprabhu 'santipura' aila 16.231 274 ekadasa jana tanre rakhe nirantara 16.230 274
eka-dina mahaprabhu nityanande lana 15.37 18
ei age iii/a, prabhu, var�ara cari miisa 16.282 300 eka dina mleccha-rajara ucca-turigite 15.121 64
ei ami magi, tumi karaha prasada 16.63 187
ei anne trpta haya dasa bara jana 15.248 126 eka dina pha/a dasa sarhskara kariya 15.79 37
ei aparadha, prabhu, k�ama kara more 15.256 130 eka-dina prabhu tathii kariy!i niviisa 16.205 258
ei bar;la ajiia, ei bar;la upakiira' 16.191 252 eka-dina salyanna, vyaiijana p:Jnca-sata 15.54 27
eka eka bhogera anna sata sata bhara 15.239 122
ei cari masa kara nilacale vasa 16.282 300 eka eka dina eka eka bhakta-grhe mahotsava 15.15 8
ei chara mukhe tomara karinu nindane 15.281 147
ei jani' miita more na karaya ro$a 15.50 25 eka eka-dina, eka eka jane pur!Ja ha-ila mase 15.196 102
ei-mata anyonye karena namaskiira 15.12 7 eka eka pha/era mulya diya cari-cari pa!Ja 15.72 34
ei-mata biira bara suniya vacana 15.143 74 eka-ghare salagramera bhoga-seva haya 15.204 105
eka-griisa miidhukari karaha angikara 15.243 124
ei-mata bhakta-gara rahila cari miisa 16.47 179 ekaki yaiba, kiba sarige eka-jana 16.270 293
ei-mata ca/i' ca/i' kataka aila 16.35 174
ei-mata ca/i' prabhu 'remui)J' aila 16.153 233 "eka kr�IJa-name kare sarva-papa k�aya 15.107 52
ei mata cir;la, hur;luma, sandesa saka/a 15.88 41 ekale iii/a tanra hrdaya janiyii 15.222 114
ei mata gaura-lila-ananta, apara 16.288 303 eka navina nauka, tara madhye ghara 16.196 254
eka navya-nauka ani' rakhaha nadT-tire 16.114 215
ei-mata kahi' tanre prabodha karila 16.147 229 'eka sannyiisi aila jagannatha ha-ite 16.163 237
ei-mata kala, amra, narariga, kantha/a 15.86 41
ei-mata lila kare gauranga-sundara 15.31 15 eka ur;lumbara vrk$e /age ko!i-phale 15.172 90
ei-mata mahaprabhu bhakta-gal)a-sange 15.4 3 eka yaiba, kiba sarige bhrtya eka-jana 16.273 294
ei-mata mahaprabhura cari vatsara gela 16.84 202 ekelii sannyiisi kare eteka bhak$al)a! 15.248 126
Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 317
emana krpAiu nAhi suni tribhuvane 16.121 218 ghare asi' bhattacArya tanre Aji\a dila 15.201 104
eta bali' apana gAle ca{laya Apane 15.281 147 ghare asi' mahaprabhura sik�A acari/a 16.242 281
eta bali' ghare ge/a, cinti' ratri-kA/e 15.145 75 gharera bhitare gela karite bhojana 15.223 114
eta bali' mahaprabhu cali/a bhavane 15.258 130 ghare vasi' kare prabhu nama sankfrtana 15.7 5
eta bali' mahaprabhu naukAte ca{lila 16.142 227 ghata bhari' prabhura tenho abhi�eka kaila 16.52 183
eta bali' pa{le dui sastrera vacana 15.268 130 ghatiyala prabodhi' dena sabare vAsa-sthana 16.26 170
eta bali' paQ{iita-gosani prthak cali/a 16.136 224 ghrta-sikta paramanna, mrt-kuQ{Iika bhari' 15.217 111
eta bali' phala phele pracfra /anghiya 15.84 40 go-brahmaQa-vai�Qave hirflsa karyachi apAra 16.189 251
eta bali' prabhu aila sarvabhauma-sthana 15.285 149 gopa-vesa haifa prabhu lana bhakta saba 15.17 9
eta bali' prabhu gela isvara-darasane 15.295 153 gopinathacarya, ara paQ{iita-damodara 16.128 220
eta bali' raghavere kaila Alingane 15.92 43 gopinathacarya gela prabhu-darasane 15.271 141
eta bali' visvAsere kahila vacana 16.176 243 gosafii rakhite karaha nana upaya 16.6 162
eta cinti' paka-patra yana dekhi/a 15.61 30 gosanira avesa dekhi' toke camatkara 15.35 17
eta kahi' ami yabe vidaya tanre dila 16.265 291 govardhana-yajne anna khai/a rasi rasi 15.242 123
eta kahi' mahaprabhu tanre vidaya dila 16.242 281 'grame-grame' nutana avasa kariba 16.111 214
eta kahi' sei cara 'hari' 'kr�IJa' gaya 16.168 239 'grhastha' hayena inho, cahiye sailcaya 10.95 44
eta mate kari' kailun gau{lere gamana 16.257 288 grhastha vi�ayi ami, ki mora sadhane 15.103 49
eta suni' ami ba{la mane sukha pailun 15.152 78 gul)ariija-khanna kai/a sri-k[�l)a-vijaya 15.99 46
eta suni' hasi' prabhu vasila bhojane 15.244 125 gu(J{iica dekhiya yabe amare miliya 15.40 19
eta suni' maha-patra avi�ta hana 16.183 246 guQ<;/icaya asibe sabaya palana kariya 10.97 45
ihate tomara kiba aparadha haila? 15.257 130 kabhu tomiira sange yabe, kabhu ekesvara 15.195 102
inhara dainya suni' mora phataye jivana 15.157 80 kadambera eka vrk�e phute bara-mase 15.129 &7
inha rahi' seva kara, -amara santo�a" 16.133 223 kac;lara, candana, c;lora, saba sange laila 16.95 207
inhara kr�l)a-sevara katha suna, sarva-jana 15.69 33 kaqhite na pari matha, mane pai vyatha 15.149 77
inhara ye ei gati, ithe ki vismaya? 16.185 247 'kahanre riivl)ii' prabhu kahe krodhavese 15.34 1&
inhare uthana tabe alingana kailun 15.152 78 kahibara kathii nahe-dekhile se jani 16.167 239
inha-saba lana prabhu kare nrtya-ranga 15.21 11 kahite na pari ei tahiira varl)ana 16.155 234
inho prasada paile, varta amake kahiba 15.294 153 'kalma�a· ghucile jiva 'kr�Qa-nama' lay a 15.276 143
isane bolana puna/:1 sthana lepaila 15.63 31 kampa, asru, pulaka, stambha, sveda, svara 15.279 14&
isvare ta' apariidha phale tata-k$al)a 15.268 139 kanani-khutiya achena 'nanda'-vesa dhari' 15.19 10
kabhu sange asibena svarOpa-damodara 15.198 103 kiba yukti kare nitya nibhrte vasiya 16.59 185
kabhu sasya khana puna/:1 piitra bhare sarilse15.78 37 ki kaya sannyase mora, prema nija-dhana 15.51 26
kabhu sOnya pha/a riikhena, kabhu ja/a bhari' 15.75 36 kimva nija-pral)a yadi kari vimocana 15.262 134
Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 319
koti-kamadhenu-patira ch:lgr yaiche mare 15.179 93 loka-bhir;la bhaye yaiche 'kuliya' aila 16.207 260
koti ye brahma(lr;/a bM.se virajara jale 15.172 90 loka dekhi' kahibe more-'ei eka r;lhange' 16.269 293
krama kari' kahe prabhu 'vai$(1ava'-lak$a(la 16.75 198 loka vidaya karite prabhu dhairya dharila 15.67 32
krame krame paya loka bhava-sindhu-kula 16.237 277 lokera sanghatte patha na pari calite 16.258 288
krwa-janma-yatra-dine nanda-mahotsava 15.17 9
16.166 238
M
'krwa' kahi' nace, kande, gar;lagar;li yay a
kr$(1a-katha ramananda-sane ratri-dine 16.151 232
kr$(1a-krpa yanre, t<!re ke rakhite pare" 16.241 280 madhava-dasa-grhe lath:! sacira nandana 16.208 263
krwa kr$(1a kahe, netra asru vari$aya 16.120 218 madhava-purira katha, gopala-sthapana 16.32 173
'kf$(1a' 'kf$(1a' kahi' preme vihvala ha-ila 16.170 240 madhavendra-purf tathii gel:i 'eke5vare' 16.271 293
madhura-caritra kr$(1era madhura-vil<lsa 15.141 73
kr$(1a-nama nirantara y<!nhara vadane 16.72 193 madhuramla, bar;lamladi am/a panca chaya 15.214 110
kr$(1a-nama, sei pujya, -sre$tha sabakara" 15.106 50
krwa-prema haya yanra dura darasane 16.121 218 madyapa yavana-rajara age adhikara 16.158 235
krwa sei narikela-jala pana kari' 15.75 36 'madyapa yavanera citta aiche ke karaya! 16.174 242
kr$(1a sei satya kare, yei mage bhrtya 15.166 86 madhye madhye ami tomara nikata yaiba 15.44 23
madhye madhye <lsimu l<lnra cara(la dekhite 15.52 26
kr$(1a-seva vina it'rhara anya nahi mana 15.131 68 madhye madhye prabhure karena nimantra(la 16.58 184
kr$(1a vina anya-upasana mane nahi laya 15.142 74
kr$(1a-yogya nahe, phala apavitra haila 15.83 39 maha-bhiigyavan tenho, nama-kr$(1adasa 16.51 182
kr$(1e samarpa(la kare mukha chidra kari' 15.74 35 mahaisvarya-yukta dunhe-vadanya, 16.218 268
kr$(1era <!sana-pith:! rakhaha uthana 15.231 117 maha-patra ani/a tanre kariya sammana 16.180 245
maha-patra cali' aila mahaprabhura sane 16.195 253
kr$(1era bhoga laganacha, anumana kari 15.217 116 mahii-patra tanra sane kaila kolakuli 16.193 253
kr$(1era sakala 5e$a bhrtya <lsvadaya 15.236 119
kr$(1era vasite ei yogya-sthana haya 15.274 142 mahii-patre mahiiprabhu karila vidaya 16.197 184
k$etra-sannyasa mora yauka rasatala" 16.131 222 'mah:lprabhu aila' -grame kolahala haila 16.252 286
'k$elra-sannyasa na char;liha'-prabhu 16.130 221 mahaprabhura datta mala sabare paraila 16.42 177
mahaprabhura mukhe age e katha sunila 16.33 173
k$fra bat'r!i' sabare dila prabhu-nityananda 16.31 172 mahata hi prayatnena 15.269 139
k$ira-prasada pana sabara bar;lila ananda 16.31 172
k$ira-puli, narikela-pulf ara yata pi$!a 15.215 111 mahii-vidagdha raja, sei saba jane 15.127 67
kulina-grama-vasi cale patta-r;lori lana 16.17 166 mahi$i-sakala dekhi' karaye pra(lama 16.119 217
mahotsava-sthane aila bali 'hari' 'hari' 15.18 9
kulina-grami patra-r;lorf jagannathe dila 16.49 180 maricera jhala, chana-bar;la, bar;li ghola 15.210 108
kulina-grami pOrvavat kaila nivedana 16.169 192 marita' amogha, tare kene jfyaila 15.290 151
kulina-gramire kahe sammana kariya 15.98 46
kulina, nindaka tenho $ii!hi-kanyara bharta 15.245 125 nldrkata-vairagya na kara loka dekhana 16.238 278
mane soy<lsti nahi, ratri kaila jagara(la 15.147 76
'mantresvara'-du$ta-nade para karaila 16.199 255
L manu$ya bharila saba, kib!l jala, sthala 16.203 257
manu$yera saktye dui na yaya var(lana 16.287 302
lagur;la phiraite para, tabe jani gC?pa 15.22 11
lak$a-koti loka tatha paila darasana 16.208 263 mata-pita-jnane dunhe namaskara kaila 15.30 15
lak$a lak$a loka aise kautuka dekhite 16.258 288 matara cara(le dhari' bahu vinaya karila 16.249 284
lak$a lak$a loka aise tah:l dekhibare 16.165 238 'matsarya'-ca(lr;/ala kene ihan vasaile 15.275 143
misra-purandarera pOrve karyachena sevane 16.221 270
lanka-gar;le car;li' phele gar;la bhangiya 15.33 16 mleccha <lsi' kaila prabhura cara(la vandane 16.195 253
lathi-hate bhartacarya achena duyare 15.246 125 moca-gha(lfa, moca-bhaja, vividha sakra 15.211 109
lembu-ada-kha(lr;/a, dadhi, dugdha, kha(lr;/a 15.55 27 mora dhyane asru-jale bharila nayana 15.57 28
320 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
mora nivedana eka karaha angikara 15.160 82 ninda karaite toma aninu nija-ghare 15.256 130
mora sukha caha yadi, nilacale cala 16.141 226 ninda suni' mahilprabhu hasite lagilil 15.251 127
more khaoyaite kare utkai)Jhaya rodana 15.64 31 'nirantara kara k($1)a-nama-sarlkirtana' 15.104 49
more prasilda deha' bhinna pat rete kariya 15.231 117 nirantara kare sabe k($1)a-sarlkirtana 16.164 237
mudga-bac;la, masa-bac;la, kala-bac;la mi$!a 15.215 111 nirvighne ebe kaiche yaiba vrndavane 16.277 296
mukha-vadya kari' prabhu hasaya acaryere 15.11 6 niicaya kariya kaha, yauka samsaya' 15.114 61
mukunda dasere puche sacira nandana 15.113 61 nitya dui phula haya k($1)a-avatamse 15.129 67
mukunda kahe, -ati-bac;la vyatha pili nili 15.125 66 nityananda kahe,-ami 'deha' tumi 'pral)a' 16.66 190
mukunda kahe,-raghunandana mora 'pita' 15.115 62 nityananda-prabhuke prema-bhakti prakasite 16.14 165
mukunda kahe, raja, mora vyadhi ache mrgi 15.126 67 nityanande ajna dila,-'yaha gauc;la-dese 15.42 21
mukundere haila tanra 'maha-siddha'-jnane 15.127 67 nityanande kahe prabhu,-sunaha, sripada 16.63 187
mukundere kahe punab madhura vacana 15.130 67 nityanandera paricaya saba sevaka sane 16.29 172
murari-guptere prabhu kari' alirlgana 15.137 72 nityanandera prema-Ce$!!1 ke pflre bujhite 16.15 165
murcchita hana pal)c;lita tathai pac;lila 16.142 227 nitya snana kariba tahan, tahan yena mari 16.115 215
nitya yai' dekhi muni tanhara caral)e 15.53 27
N
nivedana kare prabhura caral)e dhariya 15.159 81
nivrtta hanfl punab iii/ana ganga-lira 16.275 295
nacite nacite ca/i' aila dui-jana 16.40 177 no dik$ilri1 na ca sat-kriyam na ca 15.110 59
nadiya-vasi, brahmal)era upajivya-praya 16.219 269 nrsimhananda kai/a yaiche pathera sajana 16.214 266
"nandanandana k($1)a-mora pral)a-natha" 15.100 48 nrtya-gita kare dal)c;la-paral)ama,stavana 15.5 3
narahari rahu amflra bhakta-gal)a-sane 15.132 69
narendra asiya tahan sabare mililil 16.42 177
0
'narasala' haite prabhu punab phiri' aila 16.211 265
naukate cac;liya prabhu haila nadi para 16.122 218 oc;lana-$a$!hira dine yatra ye dekhila 16.78 200
nava-nimbapaLra-saha bhr$!a-vartaki 15.213 110
nava-vidha bhakti pDrl)a nama haite haya 15.107 52
navikere paraila nija-krpil-sil!i 16.202 257 p
navya grhe nflna-dravye karaye sevana 16.152 232 pache sei flcaribfl, yei Lomflra mana 16.283 301
niguc;lha nirmala prema, yena dagdha hema 15.119 63 pada-madhye phiraya laguc;la, -dekhi' /oka 15.24 12
nija-gal)a-sarlge prabhu 'bhavanipura' aila 16.97 208 paka-salara dak$il)e-dui bhogalaya 15.204 105
nija-gul)a .Suni' datta mane /ajja pana 15.159 81 paka-sillilra eka dvara anna parivesite 15.206 106
nija-matflra, garlgara caral)a dekhiya 16.256 287 palaila amogha, tara laga nil pili/a 15.250 127
nija-rajye yata 'vi$ayi', Lilhilre pfl!hilila 16.110 213 pflrlca-dina tanra bhik$11 niyama karila 15.192 100
nibhrte kariyache bhal!a nDLana kariya 15.205 106 pilrlca gal)c;lil kari' narikela vikaya tathfl 15.70 34
nililca/e achorl muni Lanhara ajnflte 15.52 26 pancama vatsare gauc;lera bhakta-gal)a iii/a 16.86 203
nilacale bhojana tumi kara bayanna bara 15.239 122 panca paika tanre rakhe ratri-dine 16.229 273
nililcale calite sabara haila mana 16.12 164
panca-sata navya-grhe samagrye bhariba 16.111 214
nilacale rahi' kare nrtya-gita-rarlge 15.4 3 pal)c;iita kahe, -dvare loka kare gatayate 15.82 38
nilacale yaite nil pilya, dubkhita antara 16.230 274 pal)c;iita kahe,-"ko!i-sevil tvat-pflda- 16.132 222
nilildri cali/a sarlge bhakta-gal)a lana 16.250 285
niladri chilc;li' prabhura mana anyatra yilite 16.5 161 pal)c;iita kahe,-"saba do$ a ilmara upara 16.134 223
nilambara cakravarti -aradhya durlhflra 16.220 269 pal)c;iita kahe,-"yahan tumi, sei nilacala 16.131 222
nimaira priya mora-e-saba vyanjana 15.56 28 pal)c;iite lana yaite sflrvabhaume ajna dila 16.143 227
nimani nahika etha, ke kare bhojana 15.57 28 pal)c;iiLera gauranga-prema bujhana na yaya 16.137 224
Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 321
parama iinande yana prabhura darasane 16.27 171 prabhu kahe,-tomara bhik�ii 'eka' divasa 15.190 99
parama-avese prabhu iii/a nija-ghara 15.31 15 prabhu kahe,-"vai�Qava-seva, 16.70 192
parama madhura, gupta, vrajendra-kumara 15.138 72 prabhu kahe,-"yanra mukhe suni eka-bara 15.106 so
parama pavitra, !ira kare sarvottama 15.89 42 prabhuke anite dila visvasa piithaiia 16.194 253
parama pavitra kari' bhoga /agiii/a 15.85 40 prabhuke karena stuti caraQe dhariya 16.183 246
parama-pavitra seva ali sarvottama 15.69 33 prabhuke milite sabiira utkaQtha antare 16.37 175
parama pavitra sthiina apavitra kaile 15.275 143 prabhu krame krame panca-dina gh!iliiila 15.192 100
parama udara itiho, ye dina ye aise 15.94 44 prabhu-krpa-asrute tanra deha haila sniina 16.106 212
parityaga kailun, tara nama nil la-iba 15.263 135 prabhu /agi' dharma-karma chilr;fe bhakta 16.148 230
pathaila bali' 'sighra asiha phiriya' 16.233 275· prabhu-pada dhari' bhaua kahite /iigi/a 15.290 151
pathe yaite loka-bhic;Je ka$(e-smye aila 16.204 258 prabhu-pada dhari' kahe vinaya kariya 16.279 297
patiril ca patitaril tyajet 15.265 137 prabhu pada-sparsa kaila karuQil kariya 16.224 271
'patita' ha-i/e bharta tyajite ucita 15.264 135 prabhu-pade pac;li' bahu atma-ninda kaila 15.259 131
pavitra sarilskara kari' kare nivedana 15.87 41 prabhu-pasa asi' sarvabhauma eka dina 15.186 98
phala bhiingi' sasye kare sat-patra purita 15.76 36 prabhura calibara pathe rahe sari haiia 16.118 216
pha/a-patra-h!lle sevaka dvare ta' rahi/a 15.82 38 prabhura caraQa dekhe dina panca-sata 16.226 272
phale anumana pilche kaila bhakta-ga(la 15.38 18 prabhura carare dhari' karaye vinaya 15.280 147
phula-bac;li, patola-bh!ij;l, ku$mil(lc;ia-milna- 15.213 110 prabhura cara(le kichu kaila nivedana 15.102 49
phulabac;ll-phala-mlila vividha prakiira 15.212 109 prabhura cara(le pac;Je premavi$ta haiia 16.224 271
pichalada paryanta saba tiltira adhikara 16.159 235 prabhura darasane sabe haila premamaya 16.120 218
'pichaldii' paryanta sei yavana !lila 16.199 255 prabhura ha-i/a iccha yaite vrndiivana 16.3 161
pita-sugandhi-ghrte anna sikta kaila 15.208 107 prabhura itigita paiia iinandita mana 15.199 103
ptt!i tiitire bandhi' rakhe ani' patha haite 16.228 273 prabhura maha-bhakta tetiho, snehete janani 15.200 104
'prabhu ai/a' bali' Joke haila kolahala 16.203 257 prabhura nana priya dravya nila ghara haite 16.25 170
"prabhu, iijii!i kara,-amara kartavya sadhana" 16.69 192 prabhure nimantra(la kare acarya bara bara 15.12 7
prabhu asi' jagannatha darasana kaila 16.252 286 prabhura priya-vyanjana saba randhena 16.57 184
prabhu asvasana kare sparsi' tara gatra 15.283 148 prabhura sahita kare kirtana-vilasa 16.47 179
prabhu chiic;laileha, pada chiic;Jana na yay a 15.154 79 prabhura sei adabhuta caritra dekhiya 16.162 237
prabhu dekhi' da(lc;lavat bhlimete pac;Jila 16.103 210 prabhura vicchede bhakta karena rodana 15.182 96
prabhu dekhi' sarvabhauma dhari/a cara(le 15.286 150 prabhu-sane ati hatha kabhu bhala naya 16.92 206
prabhu dekhite acarya calila ullase 16.13 165 prabhu-satige puri-gosaiii, svarupa-damodara 16.127 220
prabhu hilse dekhi' tara premera taratiga 15.279 146 prabhu-satige rahi' kare yatra-darasana 16.82 202
prabhu kahe,-amogha sisu, kibii tara dO$a 15.287 150 prabhu-satige tah:iti bhojana kare bhakta saba 15.15 8
prabhu kahe,-amogha sisu, tomiira biilaka 15.291 152 prabhu tanre alitigiya vasila asane 15.286 150
prabhu kahe,-bhala kaile, siistra-iijiiil haya 15.236 119 prabhu tanre puchila bhattiiciirya-vivarare 15.271 141
prabhu kahe,-dharma nahe, karite na pari 15.188 98 prabhu tiitire vidaya diyii ge/a nilacala 16.227 272
prabhu kahe, -eha nahe yati-d�arma-cihna 15.198 99 prabhu vidaya di/a, raya yaya tatira sane 15.151 232
prabhu kahe,-gopinatha, ihiiiii rahiba 15.294 153 pradhana kahiluti, sabara ke kare garana 16.129 220
prabhu kahe,-"itiha kara gopinatha sevana" 16.132 222 prasada bhojana kari' tathaya rahila 16.99 209
prabhu kahena,-'krwa-sevii', 'vai$(1ava 15.104 49 prasada lana kole karena krandana 15.56 28
prabhu kahe, -ninda nahe, 'sahaja' kahila 15.257 130 priitab-kiile iisi' mora dhari/a cara(la 15.148 76
prabhu kahe, -plijya ei k($(1era asana 15.234 118 priitab-kale cali' prabhu 'bhuvanesvara' ailii 16.99 209
prabhu kahe,-"seva chac;libe, amiiya liige 16.133 223 priitab-kiile sei bahu nauka sajaiia 16.194 253
322 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
pratal)-ka/e tara visOcika-vyadhi hai/a 15.266 138 raghava paQI)ite kahena vacana sarasa 15.68 33
"prataparudra-santrata" nama hai/a yaya 16.108 212 rag·hunandana seva kare k[$Qera mandire 15.128 67
prataparudra-thaiii raya kari/a payana 16.102 210 raghunandanera karya-k[$Qera sevana 15.131 68
prataparudrera a;naya paljicha-tulasi 15.27 13 raghunatha dasa asi' prabhure milila 16.216 267
prate cali' ailana 'kanaira natasala'-grama 16.267 292 raghunatha-tyaga-cintaya ha-ila vikale 15.145 75
prate kumarahatte aila. -yahan srinivasa 16.205 258 raghunathera paya muiii veciyachon matha 15.149 77
prathamavasare ;agannatha-darasana 15.5 3 ra;a bale-vyatha tumi paile kona thaiii? 15.125 66
prati-dina panca-sata phala cholaiia 15.73 35 ra;a kahe, -mukunda, tumi palji/a ki /agi? 15.126 67
prati-grJme ra;a-a;naya ra;a-bhrtya-gaf)a 16.152 232 ra;a-patra-gaf)a kaila prabhura vandana 16.109 213
'pratiina', 'seva' chaljibe, -e tomara 'uddesa' 16.139 226 ra;ara a;naya paljicha pathaya dine-dine 16.124 219
'pratiiiia'-'seva'-tyaga-dog tara ami bhagi" 16.135 224 ra;ara ;nana, -ra;a-vaidyera ha-ila maraf)a 15.124 66
'pratiiiia', 'sri-k[$Qa-seva' chaljila trQJ-praya 16.137 224 ra;are vidaya dila sacira nandana 16.109 213
pratita kariye-yadi nirastra haiia 16.177 244 ra;a-siropari dhare eka sevaka ani' 15.122 65
prati-var$a nilacale tumi na asiba 16.64 187 'rak$akera hate muiii kemane chutiba! 16.235 276
prati-var$e amara saba bhakta-gaQJ /aiia 15.97 45 rama-dasa, gadadhara adi kata ;ane 15.43 22
pratyabda asibe yatraya patta-ljori /aiia 15.98 46 ramai, nandai, ara bahu bhakta-gaQa 16.129 220
prema-alingana prabhu sabare karila 16.253 286 ramananda aila pache dolaya caljiya 16.98 208
preme nace, k[$Qa-nama /aya maha-santa 15.296 154 ramananda-hathe prabhu na pare calite 16.85 203
'premera vivarta' iha sune yei ;ana 16.149 230 ramananda, mardara;a, sri-haricandana 16.126 220
premonmade malta haiia nacite lagila 15.278 146 ramananda-raya saba-gaQe nimantri/a 16.101 210
pa;a-patre pu$pa-tulasi 5e$a ye achila 15.10 6 ramananda, sarvabhauma, dui-;ana-sthane 16.7 162
punal) mala diya svarOpadi ni;a-gaQa 16.41 177 ramananda, yaha tumi mahaprabhu-pasa' 16.116 215
punal) sei nindakera mukha na dekhiba 15.263 135 rasa/a-mathita dadhi, sandesa apara 15.218 112
punal) stuti kari' ra;a karaye praf)ilma 16.106 212 ratha dekhi' nil rahila, gauljere calila 16.86 203
punal) uthe, punal) page praQaya-vihvala 16.104 211 ratri-diba vetra-haste sevaya rahiba 16.112 214
punarapi gopalake anna samarpila 15.63 31 ratri-divase ei manal)-katha kahe 16.234 276
punarapi prabhu yadi 'santipura' iii/a 16.216 267 ratri-kale mane ami vicara kari/a 16.268 292
punarukti haya. grantha baljaye apara 16.213 266 ratrye tatha rahi' prate snana-krtya kaila 16.123 218
punarukti haya, taha na kailun varf)ana 15.14 8 raya kole kari prabhu karaye krandana 16.154 233
puri-gosaiii. ;agadananda, svarOpa-damodara 15.184 97 rayera vidaya-bhave na yaya sahana 16.155 234
puri-gosaiiira bhik$a panca-dina mora ghare 15.194 101 remuf)ilya asiya kaila gopinatha darasana 16.28 171
sabara sahila ih!lli mJ3ra ha-ifa mifana 16.247 283 sarvabhauma kahe,-bhik�a karaha bisa dina 15.189 99
sabara sarva-karya karena, dena vasa-sthana 16.20 168 sarvabhauma kahe puna/:!,-dina 'pailca-da5a' 15.190 99
sabare kahifa prabhu-pralyabda asiya 15.40 19 sarvabhauma, kara 'd3ru-brahma'-aradhana 15.136 71
sabare palana kari' sukhe lana yana 16.19 167 sarvabhauma-prema yariha ha-ifa vidita 15.299 155
sabare vidaya dila kari' a/irigana 15.181 96 sarvabhauma, ramananda, ani' dui jana 16.4 161
saba sarige mahaprabhu prasada khaila 16.53 182 sarvabhauma-sambandhe lumi mora 15.283 148
saba thakural)l mahaprabhuke bhik$il dile 16.25 170 sarvabhauma-sarige tomara 'kalu$a' haila 15.276 143
sabe ajila deha'-ami nilacale yai 16.246 283 sarvabhauma, vidya-vacaspali,-dui bhai 15.133 69
sabe ajila deha', !abe nirvighne asiba 16.248 284 sarva-jivera papa prabhu deha' mora sire 15.162 83
sabe hase, nace, gaya, karaye krandana 16.164 237 sarvajila gaurilriga-prabhu jani' liirira mana 16.236 276
sabe me/i' gela advaita acaryera pa5e 16.13 165 sarva-loka 'jaya' 'jaya' bale bara bara 15.35 17
sabe me/i' yukti deha' han.l parasanne 16.277 296 sarva mukta karile kr�Qera nahi kichu !rama 15.171 90
saci-m3!3 mi/i' lilrira dul)kha kharx;laifa 16.210 265 sarvilrige lepaye prabhura sugandhi candana 15.8 5
sadacarl, satkulina, dharmikagra-gaQya 16.218 268 sarvange paraila prabhura malya-candana 15.255 129
sac;J-aisvarya-pali kr$nera maya kiba kare? 15.179 93 sasya khaila kr�Qa kare sOnya bhajana 15.77 36
sadhu sildhu, gupla, tomara sudrc;Jha bhajana 15.153 78 sasya samarpal)a kari' bilhire dheyana 15.77 36
sahaje nirmala ei 'brahmaQa'-hrdaya 15.274 142 sara culaya sara jana pilka yadi kare 15.226 115
sahasra-vadane kahe apane 'ananla' 16.289 303 sara dina rahi' lalha loka nistarila 16.209 264
sahasreka sarige haila nija-bhakla-gal)a 16.257 288 sala dina sanlipure prabhu-sarige rahe 16.234 276
sahaya ha-iya daiva kaifa mora karya 15.267 138 '$iilhira mala' nama, bhauacaryera grhiQi 15.200 104
sainya sarige caliyachi c;lhilka bajanil! 16.274 295 $illhira malara prema, .!ira prabhura prasada 15.300 156
sakala jivera, prabhu, ghucaha bhava-roga 15.163 83 $athira mala- vicak$ai)A. jane paka-marma 15.203 105
sakala-sadguQa-vrnda-ralna-ralnilkara 15.140 73 '$athi riiQci;/ ha-uka' -ihil bale bare bare 15.252 128
saka, moca-ghal)ta, bhma-patola-nimba-pala 15.54 27 �athire kaha-tare chilcu ;l ka, se ha-ifa 'palita' 15.264 135
sakhil-vrnda sabara ghare dvisandhya-bhojana 15.241 123 salyaraja bale,-vai�Qava ciniba kemane? 15.105 50
silk�al hanuman tumi sri-rama-kirikara 15.156 80 se chala se-kale kr�Qa sphurabe lomare 16.241 280
silk�i-gopala dekhi' sabe se dina rahila 16.35 174 seha mora priya, anya jana rahu dura 15.284 149
sak�i-gopalera katha kahe nityananda 16.36 175 sei amogha haila prabhura bhakla 'ekanta' 15.296 154
salagrame samarpilena bahu upahara 15.55 27 sei bhile hata diya phala parasila 15.83 39
sammana karile nari, aparadha pili 15.197 103 sei dina gadadhara kaila nimanlral)a 16.286 302
sanatana more kiba 'praheli' kahila 16.268 292 sei dina mahilprabhura kaila nimantraQa 15.199 103
sandhyate calibe prabhu,-nrpali sunila 16.117 216 sei dine vyaya kare, nahi rakhe se$e 10.94 44
sandhyate calila prabhu nija-gaQa lana 16.118 216 sei govardhanera pulra-raghunatha dasa 16.222 270
sarige seva kari' cale ei !ina jana 16.126 220 sei hale phala churiifa, paQc;/ila dekhifa 15.82 38
sarik�epe kahiye, kaha nil yaya vislara 16.288 303 sei hew vrndavana yaite narifa 16.278 296
sannyasa kari' prabhu yabe sanlipura aila 16.223 271 sei kahe,-'more yadi kaila arigikara 16.188 250
'sanlipuracilrya'-grhe aiche aifa. 16.210 265 sei kale se yavanera eka anucara 16.161 236
santipure puna/:! kaila dasa-dina vasa 16.212 265 sei katha sabara madhye kahe nityananda 16.34 174
saptagrmJe bara-lak�a mudrara lsvara 16.217 267 sei kr�Qa bhaja lumi, hao kr�Qi!Sraya 15.142 74
sarva-bhakla cale, tara ke kare gaQana 16.18 167 sei mora priya, anya-jana rahu dura 15.101 48
sarvabhauma, ara pac;lichil-pillra lulasl 15.20 10 sei murari-gupla ei-mora pral)a sama 15.157 80
sarvabhauma-ghare ei bhojana-carila 15.299 155 sei nauka cac;/i' prabhu aifa 'panihilti' 16.202 257
sarvabhauma-grhe bhunjan 15.1 2 sei papa ha-ile mora ha-uka nistara 16.189 251
sarvabhauma-grhe dasa-dasl, ye kukkura 15.284 149 sei ratre amogha kahilri palaila gela 15.266 138
324 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
sei ratri saba mahanta tahani rahila 16.30 172 suni' krpamaya prabhu iii/a dhaiia 15.273 142
sei ratrye jagannatha-balai asiya 16.80 201 suni' 'k(�(lil' 'k($(lil' bali' amogha uthila 15.278 146
sei saba /aiia prabhu acarye pujila 15.10 6 suni' maha-patra kahe haii!i vismaya 16.174 242
sei saba loka haya baulera praya 16.166 238 suni' saba bhakta kahe prabhura caraQe 16.284 301
sei saba loka pathe karena sevana 16.251 285 suni' $a!hira m!it!i sire-buke ghata mare 15.252 128
seita karibe, tamara yei /aya citte 16.281 298 suni' W1ra pita bahu /oka-dravya diya 16.233 275
sei ta' vai$Qava, kariha t!irihara samm!ina" 15.111 60 sunitei bhatt!icarya ulafi' cahila 15.249 127
sei vai$Qava-sre$tha. bhaja tarih!ira caraQe 16.72 193 suniya pitare raghunatha nivedila 16.231 274
se-kale t!irira prema-Ce$ta na pari varQite 16.200 256 suniya prabhura vaQi mane vicaraya 16.92 206
se siddha ha-ila-chil<ji' aila dura desa 16.139 226 suniya prataparudra anandita haifa 16.285 302
se vatsara prabhu dekhite saba thakur!iQi 16.21 168 suniya prataparudra ha-i/a vimana 16.3 161
sighra asi, bhojana kara, tabe mora sukha 15.288 150 suniya vai$Qava-mane bac;li/a !inanda 16.34 174
sighra kari' aila sabe sri-nilacale 16.37 175 suniya vai�(Java-mane bac;li/a ananda 16.36 175
sighra yai' muiii saba karinu bhak$a(Jil 15.58 28 sunya-patra dekhi' asru kariya marjana 15.58 28
sik$ii-rupe kahe tarire asvasa-vacana 16.236 276 susitala karite rakhe jale c;lubaiiia 15.73 35
sirilha-dvara-nikate aila suni' gauraraya 16.43 178 sustha kari, ramananda rajare vasaila 16.107 212
sirera upare, p[$1he, sammukhe, dui-pase 15.24 12 sutra-madhye sei lila ami ta' varQiluri 16.215 266
sivananda jane uc;liya-pathera sandh!ina 16.20 168 svado 'pi sadyal) savanaya kalpate 16.186 248
sivananda-sarige cafe tarih!ira grhiQi 16.22 168 svagaQa-sahite prabhu prasada arigikari' 16.125 219
sivananda-sena kare ghati samadhana 16.19 167 svagaQe cac;laila prabhu tahara upara 16.196 254
sivananda-sena kare saba samadhana 16.26 170 svahaste sabare prabhu prasada khaoyaila 16.45 179
sivananda sene kahe kariya sammana 15.93 43 svanigamam apahaya mat-pratijiiam 16.145 228
sivanandera balaka, nama-caitanya-dasa 16.23 169 svapnesvara-vipra kaila prabhura nimantraQa 16.100 209
snana kari' tariha muiii asichori ekhane 15.293 152 svarupa-sahita t!irira haya sakhya-priti 16.77 199
spharti-jiiane teriho taha satya nahi mane 15.53 27 svayam bhagavan kr$Qa-sarvarilsi, sarvasraya 15.139 72
tabe sei mahaprabhura caral)a vandiya 16.192 252 tanra mukha dekhi' hase sacira nandana 16.61 186
tabe se sobhaya vrndavanera gamana 16.273 294 tanra pita sada kare acarya-sevana 16.225 272
tabe sukhe naukate karaiba gamane 16.160 236 tanra prema-va5a ami, tiilira seva-dharma 15.49 25
tabe tumi ama-pasa asiha kona chale 16.240 280 tanra preme ani' amaya karaya bhojane 15.65 31
tabe viisudeve prabhu kari' aliligana 15.158 81 tanra seva chiii;Ji ' ami kariyachi sannyasa 15.48 24
tabe yukti kare prabhu-'yiiba vrndavane' 16.7 162 talire ajiia dila raja-'kariha sarva kaya 16.113 214
tabu alpa-hani k($1)era mane nahi laya 15.174 91 tanre dekhi' punarapi yaite nare ghare 16.165 238
tabu ami suniluli matra, na kailuli avadhiina 16.267 292 tanre santa kari' prabhu ghare piithaila 15.259 131
tabu apanake mane t(l)a haite hina 16.262 290 talire vidaya dila prabhu kari' aliligana 16.68 192
tabu eka lilara teliho nahi paya anta 16.289 303 talire vidaya dila prabhu sei griima haite 16.200 256
tabu sighra eta dravya randhite na pare 15.226 115 tara eka phala par;/i' yadi n�ta haya 15.173 91
tabu vrndavana yaha' loka sikhaite 16.281 298 tara eka rai-nase hani nahi mani 15.177 92
taha chilr;Ji' kariyachi vatu/era karma 15.49 25 tara gar;Ja-khili-karal)abdhi yara nama 15.175 92
tahiili bhik$ii kaila prabhu lana bhakta-gal)a 16.286 302 tara /ekhilya ei anna nahe eka grasi 15.242 123
tahali eka-vakya tiilira ache premamaya 15.99 46 tara madhye kaila yaiche jhar;Ja-vari$af)il 16.55 183
tahali haite age ge/a siviinanda-ghara 16.206 259 tara madhye mili/a yaiche rupa-sanatana 16.214 266
tahali haite avasya ami 'vrndavana' yaba 16.248 284 tara madhye nana citra-caritra-prakasa 15.298 155
tahaiii arambha kaila k($1)a-salikirtana 16.40 177 tara madhye ye ye var$e achaye vi5e$a 16.83 202
tahiili saba pathiiiiii karai/a visrama 16.46 179 tara pada-dhali ur;/i' /age upara bhite 15.82 38
tahali siddhi kare-hena anye na dekhiye 16.65 188 tare vadha kaile haya piipa-praya5citte 15.261 132
tahiili stambha ropal)a kara 'mahii-tirtha' kari' 16.115 215 tate bhase maya lana ananta brahmal)r;/a 15.176 92
tahali yaite kara tumi sahilya-prakara 16.191 252 tate more ei krpa kara, dayamaya 15.151 77
tahiiri yamuna, ganga, sarva-tirtha-gal)a 16.280 297 tatha haite ramananda-raye vidaya dila 16.153 233
tahiira upare ebe karaha prasada 15.292 152 tathiipi calila mahaprabhure dekhite 16.15 165
taiche eka brahmiil)r;/a yadi mukta haya 15.174 91 tathapi eteka anna khaona na yaya 15.238 121
tiilihake puchiya talira karaiha pratiti 15.66 32 tathiipi na mane k($1)a kichu apacaya 15.178 93
tiilihara avaral)a kichu sithi/a ha-ila 16.244 282 tathiipi sunena yatha mi$ta narikela 15.71 34
talihilra caritre prabhu antare sanlO$a 16.138 225 tathiipi vrk$a nahi jane nija-apacaya 15.173 91
tiilihara hate dhari' kahe kari' pral)aya-ro$a 16.138 225 tatha raja-adhikari prabhure mili/a 16.156 234
tiilihara prabhave talire 'isvara' kari' mani' 16.167 239 tava ajiia-bhaliga haya, ki karoli upaya 15.150 77
tiilihara premera katha kahite na jani 16.24 169 tavat rahiba ami ethiiya vasiya 15.289 151
tiilihare gopala yaiche magi/a candana 16.32 173 teliho caliyache prabhure dekhite ullasa 16.23 169
tiilihiire jiiniha tumi 'vai$1)ava-pradhana' 16.74 197 teliho ghare asi' haila premete pagala 16.227 272
taliha vina ei rajya more niihi bhaya 16.6 162 teliho kahe,-"ke vai$1)ava, ki tiilira lak$al)a?" 16.71 193
tanra abhi$eke prabhu maha-trpta haila 16.52 183 teliho yadi prasada dite haila ana-mana 15.247 126
talira avadhiina dekhi' amogha palaila 15.249 127 tina-mana tal)r;/ulera ubhari/a bhiite 15.207 107
tiilira bhakti dekhi' prabhura W$ta haila mana 16.105 211 toma-dulihil vinii mora nahi anya gati 16.89 204
talira bhakti-ni$tha kahena. sune bhakta-gal)a 15.137 72 tomake vii kene bhuiijaibe papa-pha/a? 15.168 87
tiilira bhaye nadi keha haite nare para 16.159 235 toma-sane ei sandhi, nahi yuddha-bhaya' 16.173 241
tanra bhaye pathe keha nare calibara 16.158 235 toma-salige na yaiba, yaiba ekesvara 16.134 223
tiilira dainya dekhi' suni' pasal)a bidare 16.263 290 'toma-sthiine pathilila mleccha adhikari 16.171 240
tiilira gul)a kahe hafia sahasra-vadana 15.158 81 tamara age mrtyu ha-uka, yauka sarhsaya 15.151 77
talira lagi' gopinatha k$ira curi kaila 16.33 173 tamara ajiiakari ami nahi svatantara 15.144 75
326 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
tamara bahuta bhagya kala prasamsiba 15.230 117 ut}Jiya calilii prabhu bali' 'hari' 'hari' 16.125 219
tamara darsana-prabhiiva ei-mata haya' 16.185 247 "uttama hai'ia hina kari' manaha apanare 16.264 291
tamara dui dharma yaya, -amara haya 16.140 226 utthiina-dvadasi-yatra dekhila sakali 15.36 17
tomiira ghare kirtane ami nitya naciba 15.46 23
tamara hathe dui vatsara na kailun gamana 16.88 204
v
tamara iccha-matre habe brahmal)c;Ja-mocana 15.171 90 'vacaspati-grhe' prabhu yemate rahi/a 16.207 260
tomiira karaha yatna tanhare rakhite 16.5 161 vacaspali, kara jala-brahmera sevana 15.136 71
'tamara karya-dharme dhana-uparjan'a 15.130 67 'vai$1)aVa', 'Vai$1)aValara', ara 'vai$1)aValama' 16.75 198
tamara ki katha, tamara gramera kukkura 15.101 48 vai$1)avera papa k[$1)a dura kare saba 15.169 87
tamara pratiji'ia rak$a kaila yatna kariya" 16.146 229 vai$1)avera laralamya prabhu sikhaila 16.73 196
tomiira sahaya /iigi' dilu tamara sane 15.43 22 vanara·-sainya kaila prabhu lana bhakta-gal)e 15.32 15
tamara sarige sannyiisi ache dasa-jana 15.193 100 val)inatha bahu prasada dila pa!hai'ia 16.98 208
'tomiira suddha preme ami ha-i' tamara vasa' 15.68 33 val)iniitha, kiiSi-misra prasada ani/a 16.45 179
tamara upare k[$/)era sampilrl)a prasiida 15.165 86 Viil)iniitha, Sikhi-iidi yata bhakta-gal)a 16.254 286
"tomiira vicitra nahe, tumi-siik$al prahliida 15.165 86 vapi-tire tiihiiri yai' kari/a visrame 16.50 181
lomiire agraha iimi kailuri bare bare 15.155 80 var$a-antare puna/:ltarira aiche pra5na kaila 16.73 196
l[liya vatsare saba gauc;Jera bhakta-gal)a 16.12 164 vasudeva-dattera tumi kariha samadhana 15.93 43
tulasi-mai'ijari, lavariga, elaci rasa-vasa 15.254 129 vasudeva-grhe pache iii/a isvara 16.206 259
tumi dekha pabe, ara keha na dekhiba 15.46 23 vasudeva, murari, govindadi tina bhai 16.16 166
tumi durihe aji'ia deha' parasanna hai'ia 16.91 205 Vafite kata Sata V[k$e fak$a fak$a pha/a 15.71 34
tumiha nija-chiiye asibe mora ghara 15.198 103 vatu/a balakera mata nahi laya do$a 15.50 25
16.144 228
tumi jiina, k[$1)a nija-pratiji'ia chiic;Jila vidagdha, catura, dhira, rasika-sekhara 15.140 73
tumi kene chiic;Jibe tiirira caral)a-kamala 15.156 80 vidhi more hindu-kule kena nii janmai/a 16.181 246
tumi mana kara, tabe aniiyase haya 15.161 82 vidyii-bhakti-buddhi-bale parama pravil)a 16.262 290
'tumi-pita, putra tamara-sri-raghunandana? 15.113 61 vidyiinidhi se vatsara niladri rahila 16.76 199
tumi ta' isvara, mui'ii -k$udra jiva chara 15.243 124 vijaya-dasami aile avasya calibii 16.93 206
tumi yadi aji'iii deha' ethiike asiya 16.172 241 vijayii-dasami-dine karila payana 16.94 206
tumi yiihM-yiihiiri raha, tahiin 'vrndavana' 16.280 297 vijayii-dasami-lanka-vijayera dine 15.32 15
tumi yarira hita vancha', se haifa 'vai$1)ava' 15.169 87 vina papa-bhoge habe sabara uddhara 15.167 87
tvayopayukta-srag-gandha-vasohalarikiira 15.237 120 vistiiri' varl)iyiichena dasa-vrndiivana 15.13 7
vrndavana yaba kahiin 'ekaki' hana! 16.274 295 yanra saktye bhoga siddha, sei taha jane 15.223 118
vrndavana yaibara ei nahe paripa!i 16.266 291 yalira sange haya ei loka lak�a kofi 16.266 291
vrndavana yaite tanra ajna la-ila 16.249 284 yas tv indra-gopam athavendram aho 15.170 89
vyartha mora ei deha, yauka parar:ra" 16.182 246 yatha netra pac;le tatha loka dekhi purr:ra 16.259 288
vyavahiire raja-mantri haya raja-patra 16.261 289 yatha rahi, tatha ghara-pracira haya curr:ra 16.259 288
Amrta-pravaha-bha�ya
A Sixteenth Chapter summarized in,
159
Abhinanda Ananda-cinmaya-rasa-pratibhavitabhis
as uncle of Kr�rJa, 123 verses quoted, 121
Absolute Truth Anantadeva
three phases of, 144-145 can't reach end of one of Lord's
See also: Kr�rJa, Supreme Lord pastimes, 304
Acaryaratna Anasaktasya vi�ayan yatharham
See: Candrasekhara verses quoted, 279
Activities Anubha�ya
determine position in disciplic succes quoted on Nityananda as vi�f!u-tattva,
sion, 189 21-22
for initiation not r eq u i r e d for quoted on prakrta-sahajiyas' beliefs,
deliverance, 54 21-22
of Vai�Qavas not easily understood, 64 Anyabhila�ita-sanyam
pure devotee above fruitive, 194 quoted, 194
Acyutananda Aradhananam sarve�am
as son of Sitadevi, 168 quoted, 189
Advaita Acarya Aradhyo bhagavan vrajesa-tanayas
Caitanya visited house of, 264 quoted, 298
communicates secretly with Caitanya, Arcayam eva haraye
186 quoted, 51
dances at RemurJa, 171 Arcye vi�rJair si/a-dhir guru�u
house of at Santipura, 174 quoted, 145
instructed to spread kr�rJa-bhakti, 20 Arjuna
invites Caitanya to lunch, 183-184 takes credit for victorious battle,
served by Govardhana, 272 189-190
travels to Jagannatha Puri, 165, 168 Association
worshiped by Caitanya, 6-7 of ordinary persons, 194
worshiped Caitanya, 5-6 with faithful neophyte, 51
Age of Kali Ataeva kr�rJera 'nama'
See: Kali-yuga quoted, 58
Amara ajnaya guru hana Ata/:l sri-kr�f!a-namadi
quoted, 20 quoted, 58
Amara 'du�kara' karma Atatayinamayantam api vedanta
quoted, 189 verses quoted, 136
Amogha A�haranala
as son-in-law of Sarvabhauma, 125 Advaita Acarya and Nityananda receive
became devotee of Caitanya, 146-149, garlands at, 176-177
154, 156 Atheists
criticizes Caitanya, 126 regard Deity as material, 194-195
329
330 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
Christians Devotees
confess sins then commit them again, Kr�r;Ja fulfills desires of, 86
84 materialistic not respectful, 51
Citrotpala River must preach, 187-188
Caitanya bathes in,217 of Bengal attend Ratha-yatra annually,
Conditioned souls 202
as bereft of their relationship with Raghava Par;J<;lita imitated by neophyte,
Kr�r;Ja, 94 39
awakened by maha-bhagavata, 197-198 wives of go to Jagannatha Puri,168
chanting good for, 57 Devotional service
Vasudeva Datta desired to suffer for, interrupted by material desires, 194
83-85 nine types of, 52-53
proper candidate for, 195
revelation of the Lord through,58
D
Dipavali
Caitanya celebrated,17-18
· Damodara Par;J<;lita Disciplic succession
hears pastimes of Madhavendra Puri, Gaura-Nitai's service in the, 189
174 See also: Parampara
remained with Lord at Puri,97 Divyaril jiianaril yato dadyat
Deity quoted,54
Gopala installed by Madhavendra Puri, Dola-yatra
173 Caitanya detained at Jagannatha Puri
of Sri Varahadeva at Yajapura, 231 until,163
regarded as material by atheists, Durgama-satigamani
194-195 cited on real renunciation,279
Deity worship Duty
considered imaginative by so-called Caitanya questioned on, 192
brahmal)as, 145 for Caitanya's sake devotees aban
leads to pure devotion,51 doned,230
Demigods 'Dvaite' bhadrabhadra-jiiana, saba
Supreme Lord not one of,195 verses quoted,29
Demons Dvaraka
not killed by Gaura-Nitai,189 wives and mothers of Kr�r;Ja at,122-123
Desires Dvaraka-mahatmya
devotional service interrupted by ma quoted on blaspheming devotees,133
terial,194 Dvijanam anupetanaril
Devaki quoted,54
as mother of Kr�r;Ja,123
Devotees
E
abandoned duties for Caitanya's sake,
230
are as great as the Lord, 140-141 Ecstatic symptoms
as superior to karmis and jiianis, 52 manifest by Amogha, 147, 156
Caitanya praises glories of, 63 of millions of saintly persons, 238
etiquette for, 119 of Mohammedan governor, 245, 256
given credit for accomplishments, of Mohammedan secretary, 240
189-190 of Mohammedan spy, 239
General Index 333
Kr�l)a Kulina-grama
as Caitanya's life and soul, 48 inhabitants of travel to jagannatha Puri,
as identical with holy name, 51 166
as the original prabhu, 79 symptoms of Vai�l)avas explained to in
as the supreme sweetness, 72 habitants of, 199
Caitanya as, 124 Kuliya
compared to a mine of gems, 73 visited by Caitanya, 260-263
fulfilled Bhi�ma's promise, 228-229 Kumarahana
fulfills desires of His devotees, 86 visited by Caitanya, 259
full in six opulences, 94 Kuruk�etra
gives credit to devotees, 189-190 Arjuna takes credit at, 189-190
granted audience to Madhavendra Puri,
294
manifests in forms of wood and water L
in Kali-yuga, 70-71
Murari Gupta induced by Caitanya to
worship, 72-74 Lahake yavat sparsi 'hema
not to be considered ordinary, 195 quoted, 197
relatives of in Vrndavana, 123 Laukiki vaidiki vapi
Kr�l)a-Balarama verses quoted, 281
Gaura-Nitai as, 299 Liberation
Kr�l)a consciousness by chanting holy names, 251
Indians astonished to see Westerners of caQr;iala, 54
taking up, 243 offered by maha-bhagavata, 197-198
spread by madhyama-adhikari, 197 means complete freedom from the
See also: Devotional service modes, 145
Kr�l)adasa Living entities
identified, 181 Brahma as first of, 191
pours water over the Lord, 182 wander in material ocean, 277
Kr$Qa-mantra haite habe Lotus feet of Lord Caitanya
quoted, 57 Mohammedan governor offered prayers
Kr�l)ananda Puri to, 252
as sannyasi living with Caitanya, 1 01 Raghunatha dasa touched by, 271
Kr$Qeti yasya giri tam Lotus feet of Kr�l)a
quoted, 51, 60 attained by service and chanting,
K$etra-sannyasa 193
Gadadhara Pal)<;lita gave up vow of, seen by chanting Hare Kf�l)a, 57
221-226 Love of God
Sarvabhauma 8hanacarya lived in, 222 Amogha became mad with, 146
K�iracora and attraction as goal of devotional ser-
as name of Gopinatha Deity, 174 vice, 196
Kulina-grama awakened by chanting, 58
inhabitants of at Ratha-yatra, 180-181 greatness of Candrasekhara's 170
inhabitants of invited to Ratha-yatra, 46 Mukunda dasa had deep, 64, 66
inhabitant of petitions Caitanya, 192 Mukunda d�sa's compared with gold,
inhabitants of question Caitanya on 63
Vai�l)avas, 196 Raghunatha dasa mad with, 273
General Index 337
Santipura Senses
Caitanya stayed at, 174 the Lord not understood through ma
Caitanya visited house of Advaita at, terial, 58
265 tongue controlled by service, 58
Raghunatha dasa met Caitanya at, 267, Sikhi Mahiti
271 met Caitanya at Puri, 287
SantuHiilolupa dak�a dharma-jf1a never went to Vrndavana, 300
verses quoted, 137 Sin
Saptagrama holy name annihilates reactions to, 59
Hiral)ya and Govardhana as residents liberation from by chanting holy name,
of, 268 251
Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya Padma PuriiQa quoted on stages of reac
Amogha as son-in-law of, 125 tion of, 88-89
as k�etra-sannyasi, 222 relief from reactions of, 52-53
consults with Prataparudra Maharaja, Vai�l)avas delivered from reactions to,
161 88-89
delivered by Caitanya, 189 Sitadevi
met Caitanya at Puri, 287 accompanies Advaita Acarya to Jagan
ordered to worship Lord Jagannatha, 71 natha Puri, 168
permist Caitanya to go to Vrndavana, as mother of Acyutananda, 168
204-206 Siva
Sa�hi as daughter of, 125 quoted on Vai�l)ava worship, 189
Sa�hira Mata as wife of, 104 Sivananda Sena
Sarva-dharman parityajya accompanied by wife and son, 169
verses quoted, 88 Caitanya visited house of, 259
Sarvarh khalv idarh brahma instructed to attend the Gul)<;lica
quoted, 71 festival, 45
5astra-yukti nahi jane dr(lha never went to Vrndavana, 300
quoted, 195 takes c h a r g e of travelling p a r t y ,
Sa�hi 167-168,170-171
as daughter of Sarvabhauma, 125 Skanda PuriiQa
Sa�hira Mata quoted on blaspheming Vai�l)avas,
as wife of Sarvabhauma, 104 132-133
cooked for Caitanya, 104-105 Spiritual master
Sati considered ordinary human by so-
quoted on blaspheming devotees, 134 called brahmaQas, 145
Satyananda Bharati definition of, 63
as sannyasi living with Caitanya, 101 necessity of initiation from, 54-58
Satyaraja Khan seen as ordinary man, 195
questions Caitanya on spiritual advan sets down regulative principles, 52
cement, 49-50 Sraddhavan jana haya bhakti-adhikari
Savyasacin quoted, 195
See: Arjuna SravaQarh kirtanarh vi�Qo/:1
Sei bhakta dhanya, ye na chaqe verses quoted, 53
verses quoted, 79 Sri caitanya-carita-maha-kavya
Sense gratification quoted, 260
interrupts devotional service, 194 Sri-kr�Qa-caitanya radha-kr�Qa
prakrta-sahajiyas engage in, 299-300 quoted, 299
342 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
Vrndavana y
preaching more important than staying
in, 187-188 Yadunandana Acarya
wherever Caitanya stays is, 297-298 as spiritual master of f a mily of
Vrndavana dasa Thakura Govardhana Majumadara, 2 68
described Caitanya's pastimes, 184 Yadyapi anya bhaktih
described slapping of Pundarika quoted, 53
Vidyanidhi, 201 Yadyapi sri bhagavata-mate
pastimes of Caitanya described by, 266 verse quoted, 5 6
Yadyapi svarupato nasti
verse quoted, 57
w Y ajapura
Caitanya visits, 231
situation and history of, 23 1-232
Wife Yamesvara
should relinquish relationship with hus Gadadhara Pal)c;lita given place to live
band who falls down, 135-138 at, 97
Women Yamuna River
can approach supreme destination, wherever Caitanya stays is, 297-298
21 Yasoda
can understand Sri Kr�f!a-vijaya, 47 as foster mother of Kr�l)a, 123
World, material Yasodeva
as one-fourth of creation, 94 as uncle of K[�l)a, 123
conceptions of good and bad in as Yasodhara
mental speculations, 40 as uncle of K[�l)a, 123
distinctions between good and bad Yasyatma-buddhih kuQape tridhatuke
made in, 39 verses quoted, 299
divided from spiritual world by River Yatha kaiicanatarh yati
Viraja, 90 quoted, 55
identification with vanquished, 57 Y avata syat sva-nirvahah
like a big ocean, 277 verses quoted, 278
three modes in, 145 Ye nindanti hr�ikesam
World, spiritual verses quoted, 133
Brahma-sarhhita quoted on, 12 1 Ye�arh tv anta-gatarh paparh
constitutes unlimited opulence of verses quoted, 144
K[�l)a, 92 Yogamaya •
345
346 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta
In 1972, His Divine Grace introduced the Vedic system of primary and second
ary education in the West by founding the Gurukula school in Dallas, Texas. The
school began with 3 children in 1972, and by the beginning of 1975 the enroll
ment had grown to 150.
SrTia Prabhupada has also inspired the construction of a large international
center at SrTdhama Mayapur in West Bengal, India, which is also the site for a
planned Institute of Vedic Studies. A similar project is the magnificent Kr�f)a
Balarama Temple and International Guest House in Vrndavana, India. These are
centers where Westerners can live to gain firsthand experience of Vedic culture.
SrTia Prabhupada's most significant contribution, however, is his books. Highly
respected by the academic community for their authoritativeness, depth and
clarity, they are used as standard textbooks in numerous college courses. His writ
ings have been translated into eleven languages. The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust,
established in 1972 exclusively to publish the works of His Divine Grace, has thus
become the world's largest publisher of books in the field of Indian religion and
philosophy. Its latest project is the publishing of SrTia Prabhupada's most recent
work: a seventeen-volume translation and commentary-completed by SrTia
Prabhupada in only eighteen months-on the Bengali religious classic Sri
Cai tan ya-cari tamrta.
In the past ten years, in spite of his advanced age, SrTia Prabhupada has circled
the globe twelve times on lecture tours that have taken him to six continents. In
spite of such a vigorous schedule, SrTia Prabhupada continues to write prolifically.
His writings constitute a veritable library of Vedic philosophy, religion, literature
and culture.
(continued from front flap)
Madhya-lila (the middle period), the
longest of the three, is a detailed narration of
Sri Caitanya's extensive and eventful travels
throughout India as a renounced mendicant,
teacher, philosopher, spiritual preceptor and
mystic. Finally, Antya-lila (the final period)
concerns the last eighteen years of Caitanya
Mah:iprabhu's manifest presence, spent in
semiseclusion in JaganMtha Puri, Orissa.
During these final years, Sri Caitanya drifted
deeper and deeper into trances of spiritual
ecstasy unparalleled in all of religious and
literary history, Eastern or Western.
Kr�Qad:isa Kaviriija Gosviimi, the author of
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, was a great saint and
a confidential disciple and student of
Raghuniitha dasa Gosviimi, the renowned
ascetic saint who was one of the most inti
mate disciples of Sri Caitanya. He com
menced work on the text while in his late
nineties and in failing health, as he vividly
describes in the text itself: "I have now be
come too old and disturbed in invalidity.
While writing, my hands tremble. I cannot
remember anything, nor can I see or hear
properly. Still I write, and this is a great
wonder." That he nevertheless completed,
under such debilitating conditions, the
greatest literary gem of medieval India is
surely one of the wonders of literary history.
The English translation and commentary is
the work of His Divine Grace A. C. Bhakti
vedanta Swami Prabhupiida, the world's
most distinguished scholar and teacher of
Indian religious and philosophical thought.
He himself is a disciplic descendant of Sri
Caitanya, and his intimate familiarity with
the precepts of Caitanya Mahiiprabhu emi
nently qualifies him to present this impor
tant classic to the English-speaking world.
The ease and clarity with which he ex
pounds upon Sri Caitanya's precepts lures
even a reader totally unfamiliar with Indian
religious tradition into a genuine under
standing and appreciation of this profound
and monumental work.
The entire text, with commentary, pre
sented in seventeen lavishly illustrated
volumes by the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust,
represents a contribution of major impor
tance to the intellectual, cultural and
spiritual life of contemporary man.
MADHYA-LILA
Volume 6
SRI
CAITJ\NYA
CARITA RTA .
�
CP�Ld/Qnt&t ¥
�drfu�
�
A.C. Bhaktivedanta
Swami
Prabhupada
Sri Caitanya-caritamrta is the authorized work on the life and teachings of SrT
Kr�Qa Caitanya-the philosopher, saint, spiritual preceptor, mystic and divine
incarnation who pioneered a great social and religious movement in Sixteenth
Century India. His teachings, which embody the highest philosophical and
theolgoical truths, have affected centuries of religious and philosophical
thinkers until the present day.
This translation and commentary on the original Bengali text is the work of
•
His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhu�da (pictured above), the
world's most distinguished scholar and teacher of Indian thought and culture
Bhagavad-gfta As It Is. This translation of Sri
and author of the best-selling
Caitanya-caritamrta represents a contribution of major importance to the
THE
intellectual, cultural and spiritual life of contemporary man. BHAKTIVEDANTA
BOOK TRUST